Chapter 26
I waited in that room until the inversion of the furniture my mother's name caused had faded, and it rained chairs and tables. I waited as the silence excoriated the excuses I'd laid over my chest to defend my heart—it beat a disgusting fleshy rhythm that churned my stomach. Another biological reminder that I yearned to sprint from to instead embrace the heatless flame of an Inviolate Star.

With a blink, the star was in my hand. Balanced in a false precarity on the pad of my ring finger. There was a promise in its light. In the way it came to a skewering point but didn't break skin because its point had nothing to do with a Real sharpness but rather a Conceptual perfection.

Tears rolled down my face. The silence had found my heart, and injected a venom of regret which was gleefully pumped throughout my body.

"Melissa is coming back. She's coming back with Amber. She'll come back," I said.

"She'll be back," my voice cracked.

The weight of my wrongdoing silenced the phrase that had become a prayer. I'd said enough lies. But they weren't lies, no they were partial truths. Whole fears. Altogether much worse than if I just had the creativity to lie. The grace. However grace is a rare to receive, and even rarer to have yet be willing to give away. It's why some of us chase the gods and their tenders, I suppose. Perhaps it's a flavor that Amber sought in every bottle she came across.

As I let that star become the final point of my vision—blackened in a pique of self-rejection, I knew that grace was a heatless flame that would willingly feed on the failings in me. Transubstantiate me into something worth the life I had…and my dad didn't.

My jaw was open and I nearly guillotined my fingers between my teeth if it meant getting every bit of the star inside my mouth for one glorious moment of psychic self-immolation. Then I heard a chord. Gently struck but infinitely warm without ever becoming hot. The uplifting reminder of the sky's circularity. There'd always be a star, bright and cold, but there was also dawn that never withheld a day's promise to go again.

It sounds ridiculous—maybe it is—but I prefer to think Lupe was that good. I removed the star from my mouth after all. Shook out my hands to disperse the spell. Then pushed myself from bed. Cracked my knees against the linoleum to give me a feeling more base than traitorous empathy. I hissed and let myself be on my knees for a moment. Felt my tension release, and I breathed—cycles of ten second inhalations and exhalations. I did five cycles then got dressed.

I picked my way through the halls carefully. Surrounding me was a flow of nurses, doctors, and secretaries that moved with a practiced precision that I'd interrupted by my existence as a non-wounded patient. When I broke free from the red arterial hallway that denoted my room being on the internal medicine floor, I let a smaller tributary of people carry me toward the elevators.

I rode to the highest floor—postnatal care. I scoffed as the first thing I saw were the murals of rainbows leaping and looping in melting arches. There was a casual freedom that crawled between your legs daring you to tell it to behave. Room after room was filled with parents and babies—some rooms just those unlucky few that needed a bit longer to bake—who had no reason to regard cynicism or guilt as anything important in the face of a pure beginning.

Sure, maybe some parents had a bit of regret, but when I looked at any of those kids I couldn't help but put my dark compound thoughts away. Instead of them, I indulged a bit. Siphoning the color that ran beneath my fingers as I trailed hand against wall. Painted with them, so if someone looked in my eyes they'd see something they could compose—love—into a frame or image that didn't haunt them like the black-less dark of a grave at nighttime. Pregnable yet inescapable.

I laid my hand against the door, and tested a few faces that'd play well—Lupe couldn't see them to check, but a good mask makes it easier to pretend. Right?

The door parted way for lances of the summer sun to blind me. I squinted, tightening my defenses, and forced the door further ajar to step out onto the roof. Immediately the wind took me in the side, tugging at my hair and loose clothes as I stood still in appreciation.

Lit by the sun that made radiant the guitar in her hands, Lupe was the perfect image of a lupine wanderer. Hair fluttering up on the wind, but never cutting past the black shields of her shades. Though those were tilted down just enough that you could see the clouds in her eyes that rippled dark as light was trapped within them seeking its way out. She was—thud

I jumped and turned—the door had shut announcing me and revoking the gentle reverie I'd fallen into. When I turned back I found Lupe's head raised—no clouds, only glossy ebon glass.

"Were you disappointed?" she asked.

"By what?"

She plucked a thick string while pressing down high up the guitar's neck. The bassy tone vibrating in lurching swings. My own nerves swung up and down with it. She stilled it.

"That I wasn't there," Lupe said. "Or did you not miss me?"

"Oh, that," I said. "I totally missed you, but I heard your playing from my room when Ina was showing off her new arm. You couldn't be in too much trouble if you were able to mindlessly strum."

She scowled at the mindless part.

"Never mindless," she said. "I just don't mistake my anxieties for actual thoughts. Keeps me from standing but not opening a door for three minutes."

"You saw that," I said.

"Or for a justification to moodfuck the people who cared about keeping me alive."

"Moodfuck?"

"Have a better word to describe how you talked to Amber and Melissa?" Lupe asked. "Alls below, get out of that shadow."

She formed a hand-spell over the guitar's soundhole. A golden pollen spread outward from her in a wave that dissolved every mote of shadow that I'd used to hide.

"You heard everything?" I asked.

"You weren't trying to be quiet."

"I'm sorry," I said.

Lupe leaned against the steel mesh fence that covered the rooftop's perimeter.

"I don't need an apology," she said. "Wouldn't mind the truth though, since you had fun throwing it around earlier."

"What was the question?" I muttered.

"Were you disappointed when I wasn't rushing in to see you?"

I spat, "Alls below, yes. I sure as shit wasn't excited to see Ina. I'd thought…"

"What?" she asked. "That I'd fallen for you after two conversations and getting pointed toward the omelet station? Gosh, you're so used to being the center of girls' worlds that your heart broke a bit realizing that you weren't the center of mine."

"I don't—" I muttered.

"That I could give you less room in my mind than I use going through a few random chord progressions. That—"

"I don't think I'm the center of anyone's life," I snapped.

A cloud passed overhead, bluish-gray and herald to a fleet that could be seen just teasing the edge of the horizon. I sucked in a breath—it was still summer and any shadow was a fair reprieve from the way moist summer-heated air bludgeoned you down into a muggy sludge.

"Really?" she asked. "Do you want my shades because you're blind as fuck, Nadia."

I stayed quiet. Turned my head to the side to hide from the accuracy of her accusations. As if she needed to see to see through me.

"Want to know what I see?" she asked.

No.

"Melissa, a girl you were engaged to for how long?"

Don't say—, "Ten years," I answered.

"Wow, you really suck, and not in the cool slutty way," she chuckled. I squirmed.

"So ten years, for ten years you both knew each other was the solution to every problem we face in life—most of the time facing alone," she said. "Who'll hold me when I'm sick? Who'll love me when I hate myself? Who'll laugh with me when I think of a random joke?"

Lupe began to strum a gentle melody on the guitar. It languished in a minor key as each plucked note dropped with the heat of fresh tears. A pitter-patter against some psychic ground. She looked up at me, shook her head, and looked out across the glittering bay.

She said, "Forget about yourself, she had that comfort. I don't know why you two divorced—though I bet it was your fault—but I can tell how much care she has for you with every breath that'd be better spent cursing you if she said your name at all. It's more than you have for her real or performed."

Lupe strangled the guitar, choking the notes to rest.

"She took a fucking bullet for you, and you shoot her like that," Lupe said.

"And Amber?" I asked.

"The weirdest case of hero worship I've ever seen," she said.

"That's just…no," I said. "I'm not a hero."

"You surely aren't," she said, "but with how experienced you seemed dangling a life over a person's head—or their arm—I bet you did something to her."

I remembered the lindwurm frozen in mid-air, and my Sovereign who had Observed me, put my life on this track, and slew it. If I stretched I could remember the way each drip of her blood around the wound she'd suffered supporting me—even then—threatened to overthrow the balance of my chilled heart.

"For her." I said, "I endangered her life first, but I did save it. She's saved me enough times though that we're even."

"Does she know that?" Lupe asked. "Cause I haven't known a Baron in my life that enjoyed taking orders from a soldier. Especially when they have a past tall enough to make a girl run from them and into a sniper's bullet. So be real, do you really think you didn't notice how they felt? How they—for reasons weirder than the Underside—still probably feel about you."

"I may have noticed," I said in a scratched voice. The admission clawing up my throat in terror of what it'd mean to be voiced.

"How couldn't you, you needy little girl," Lupe said. "So broken and so pretty, and who can resist caring for a broken pretty thing that if you fixed up just right maybe it'd be yours forever."

She unslung her guitar and laid it against the ground. Opened her arms wide in ready for an embrace. I bit my lip fearful it was only a trap. Lupe shook her head and I raced into her arms. Let her squeeze me until the glue that held me together threatened to melt. Her body was soft and warm in the way the sun was when it teased your face in the morning.

"Why?" I asked.

"Because you looked like you needed a hug. Your silhouette was slouching dramatically."

"No, but, why me? After what I said?"

"You're not that special, and you're not that evil as to deserve or not deserve a hug. Besides," Lupe said, "when you have basically nothing all you do is preserve your fears and petty loathings for the right time to throw them at someone."

She stroked the center of my back while gently cradling my head against her chest. There was a heat inside of her that was every bit pained as my star was cold—we all had what we leaned on.

Lupe didn't look at me as I raised my head in recognition of a question I could ask, and she didn't look down at me with expectation that I'd ask it. Instead her fingers spider-crawled onto the guitar to erratically dance and pluck at its strings.

"What's the center of your world?" I asked.

Shifting around in her grasp so my back was to her chest. She guided us down to sit before picking up guitar and laying it across my lap and hers.

"My song," she said, "the Seven Families of the Sunken Valley, is something special. An innovation in conceptual weapons where we layered Courts atop Courts fused in damascus forge welds of melody. Way more than the 'metaphor you beat someone to death with' angle Amber has. I mean, you heard the song, it's more than just a Conceptual weapon and almost like a spell—a proper entity given Sorcery."

She continued, "It's what made Marduk decide to stay when he washed ashore naked and broke. Not a hint of Sorcery in his spirit that was small and loose like a child's. Overtime he became a fixture of the valley. Had children, and our problems started."

Lupe pulled the guitar flat against our laps. The sound was lurking, shifting beneath dark waters, before emerging in a shredding chord of sonic seafoam.

"See, old Marduk's kids weren't born right. They were born normal. A failure of the secret test he'd conducted. Cause Marduk liked the valley not because of the people or the scenery. He liked its isolation. There'd be few, if any, interruptions of his grand design. So he cast aside the cover he was using. Unveiled himself as a Marquis, and with a roll of his hand the valley fell under his territory."

I turned back to her in surprise, and didn't say anything when I saw the tears roll down her face, shining gems in the sunlight. Then returned my eyes down to the guitar and the long tanned hands that played it.

"That'd just kill people," I said.

Territories were the harshest of any conceptual zone short of the Underside. A space under its maker's control, and tuned to the power of a single Court. So condensed it was a scalpel that severed unprotected too weak spirits; filling the gaps in a person with itself.

"Oh, Marduk knew, but he said, 'With pressure comes diamonds, and with this gift may the treasure that is mankind's future step forward,'" Lupe said. "The treasure was this mad plan of making humans into entities or something near enough. Unfortunately for Marduk, we were too adaptable."

The song settled into a bluesy haze of a land that'd been sunk into the Abyss. Lupe sighed alongside her guitar's own rasp.

"And so our sunless time passed. Generation after generation until the sun became a myth, and children stopped being born with the ability to see."

I asked, "What about moving?"

"After the first generation of Sunken Valley's kids came of age they tried," Lupe said. "But the Abyss was in us now, and we'd become accustomed to a certain pressure. When they passed the threshold their bodies just, thbbpt."

She pantomimed an explosion with her hands.

Lupe said, "We were like blobfish. Perfectly fine until removed from our environment. The homeland had become a cage, and the only way out was through joining the cult."

"But you got out," I said.

She nodded, "I did, but not by myself. See, those of us who didn't want to join the cult had accepted we'd likely never use Sorcery again, but there were seven families who didn't. They weren't necessarily the most important before Marduk, but after…they were the ones who didn't give up. Helped a few young hopefuls bond with musician friendly entities, like this guy here."

Lupe fiddled with the whammy bar of her guitar-axe. Her hands not touching the strings I watched them vibrate until an eye formed in the plasma blur. It blinked once, twice, and became a smiling mouth. An eye again that closed.

"The Seven Families were our resistance," Lupe said, "but my sister was our escape. My escape. Dumb as hell but bold as fuck, she jumped a drunk cultist that'd left the bar one winter. Killed him and stole his sorc-deck. The idiot had the cult's grimoire on there. So where we—I—got to bond to Morning she pushed herself to bond to the Abyss—"

"Then used magic to acclimate you to lower pressures," I said.

Lupe didn't sob, but her shoulders shuddered and her song was a curtain of feeling.

"Damn right," she said. "The families gave me our song to carry, and our plight to sing in the hopes we'd find someone—a real hero-type—to help free us. It's the only reason I came for this death game exam anyways."

"If you haven't found your hero, why not leave and try the collectives?" I asked.

Lupe smiled with her teeth sharp and gleaming in answer.

"Because I know, in the same way I know the Abyss, that Marduk is here and I'm gonna make sure he dies here."

I tap her leg, and she spreads them and her arms so I can crawl away. Not too far—I wasn't running from her. Then I turned to face her. To hold her hands even as one held the neck of her guitar. I nodded in understanding.

"That's a good center," I said. "Same as mine really, vengeance."

"Nah," Lupe said, "vengeance is what I'm doing, but it's a means to an end. Not who I am or what I'm about."

"Then what's the center?"

"Liberation," Lupe said, and if I hadn't felt her hands I would've sworn she'd cast a spell just then as a cloud parted and a blade of sunlight cleaved through our shadow. Illuminating her and darkening me ever further.

There was a weight to the way she said it. The combined dream of hundreds—maybe a few thousand—people that only wanted to see the sun again. It was there, in that shadow, that I realized how cold I was and how much I wanted some of that light.

"Lupe, I…" I searched, "I want to help. Let me help."

"How, you're just a Baron and not even a real one."

"I have a key," I said. "I'd looted—um—I'd recovered one after cutting down an ally of the cult. It accesses the murals around the city. Turns them into Staircases to somewhere."

"His throne probably," she said. "Alls below, no one in the families have gone into that thing and come out before."

"You can," I said. "I'll hand it over the next time I see you?"

Lupe furiously nodded. Her hair undulating in the wind. She was silent, but her hands couldn't help but play. A tune of clouds breaking, sunlight seeping in silent as a thief and ready for the big display. I left her to her thoughts—plots?—and made for the door. Her playing stilled.

"Nadia," she called out, "I'm not a fighter, and—"

"I'll go with you," I said, the words smearing as I whirled back around to face her. "Can I ask one thing though?"

"Why not," she said.

"Did you want to be in the room earlier?" I asked.

Lupe rubbed the back of her head. "It doesn't matter if I did," she said. "Amber and Melissa love you, and Ina is at least turned on by Melissa. There's no room for me in that dynamic."

"But if you did," I argued, "it'd make sense why you would be positioned only a few floors above my room exactly. The floors aren't that spiritually dense, and I'm sure you have a way to see deeply if needed."

Lupe chuckled and strummed her guitar. "That's a good theory," she said. Missed a note in an arpeggio and fumbled her fingers back to hit it. It was a good theory.

* * *​

I took the cable car back to the suite that'd become 'home' insofar as it was the closest thing I had since losing my actual one. Inside was more quiet and loneliness. I placed the glaive in my room, and dove into a shower to ward off any strange feelings using the rushing water.

It was a warm gentle drone that kept my thoughts to a minimum. Buried beneath the white noise rush that filled my ears. The shower was technically a shrine. Working off a series of principles that generated hot water at the perfect speed and amount of droplets to fall on you with the natural pace of a modest rain. Each drop of water tuned to cut through and absorb grime to be deposited down the drain with all the other refuse.

A good shower could work wonders on the mind. As did Lupe's hug, and the sense of her pressed into my back. Soft and hard in all the right places. I almost felt like being a person again when it was over. I padded across the rather morbid shower mat in the bathroom—the thing turned red when hit with water. Creating the appearance of blood-stained footsteps in the otherwise pristine white of the mat. Like I said, morbid.

I leaned against the sink and wiped away the fog on the mirror so I could see myself.

"No," I screamed. "Oh fuck, no."

Unveiled by one bold swipe, were my eyes flecked red in their usual gold. It was due to my look of horror that I realized my teeth had changed too. My canines properly sharpened into fangs capable of ripping out an artery so I could guzzle what I craved from the source. I stumbled backwards as I pounded the intrusive thought from my skull. It wasn't the first—I know that now—but it was the first that I felt truly aware of at the time.

I stared at myself in the mirror. At the reflection that wasn't me, and then I yawned. It, the reflection, yawned and I didn't. I beat a hurried retreat from the bathroom back into the suite's common area. Paced between the couch and coffee table—ignored the bloodstains my eyes could make out even though what had stained the area was just the barest trace of Amber's previous violence that soap and water could never remove.

I forced my mouth shut so I didn't feel tempted to lick my lips.

Then I formed the hand-spell to eject Sphinx from within my spirit. She herself yawned from her place atop the coffee table. I dropped down onto the couch in front of her.

"What's wrong with me?" I asked.

"Are you asking emotionally, mentally—"

"And physically, mystically, I don't fucking know Sphinx. I don't know," I said. "I have fangs, red in my eyes, I'm changing. Just now the mirror yawned, and if I'm honest what did I see when I had my 'two out of three' death? Why a cabin?"

Sphinx sealed my lips with her front paw. I noticed then that she'd grown from her plushie size to something more equal to me—still not her full size, but this had a charm all its own.

"It's easier to read one book than seven at once," she said.

"The fangs and eyes," I said.

She chuffed, "Choices, Nadia, the parent to most change. Though all that is is sliding us on more delineated paths that might better suit the way we follow."

"That's not an answer. At least tell me if they're really there."

Sphinx rolled her eyes and raised a paw bidding me to hold open my eyes for examination. She searched and then pushed my head up.

"Open," she ordered. After a moment of examination she said, "Nothing for either eyes nor fangs. If they're true then perhaps they're not Real. A symptom of something, yes, but buried inside your spirit most in places I can't walk to chase down the answers."

I fell to my side crashing into the plush solidity of the couch. Pressed the candy cloud softness of my bathroom against my skin. Sphinx tilted her head to follow my new orientation.

"You're unhappy with the outcome?" she asked.

"No," I said, "but maybe a bit. Everything is happening so fast—too fast—and I feel like there's no ground beneath me anymore. Just blood and adrenaline and fire. Under it all I just, I want to know that there's something real about me. Intrinsic and immutable. Something I don't have to worry about betraying."

"Intrinsic," Sphinx said. "At best that's just the result of an anti-choice to not change. There's no such thing."

I propped myself up. Eyes sharp as daggers as I stared down Sphinx for my own sanity.

"Yes, there is."

"Okay, then tell me this," Sphinx said, "would the Nadia from the train, the one who'd never taken a life until just then and was tormented in her dreams, look at the Nadia from two nights ago—the one that hollered and cheered as she dyed her suit red in blood and spilled futures—and agree that there was an intrinsic sameness between them?"

Emphatic, I said, "Yes. Both her and that other her, could agree we only killed bad people."

"I don't remember that Nadia, gleefully cutting down foes, saw them as people. Do you?"

"They were still bad," I muttered.

"And what of last night's opposition during the test, were they bad?"

"They'd crossed a line. Killed Amber."

"Hmm, so not bad, but they crossed a line. Is your line the demarcation of moral allegiance?"

My lips squeezed behind the sour point Sphinx had just fed me. She didn't need me to say anything to keep going, to bury me.

She added, "And, to be clear, they thought they killed your darling gin-soaked mummer. They hadn't, which would mean—had you successfully slain them before the player's appearance—you would've crossed the line first."

"They intended—"

Sphinx's voice boomed and the shadows in the room shock in time with her intonation—honeyed and strong, royal. The background pitter of dripping water stilled to nothing as I was dragged into a Godtime by the one that gave truth to its name.

"Now we speak of intention," the Sovereign said through my darling Sphinx. "You shift your borders so elegantly that you've mistaken their tracks as the wind. So let us be plain, so you don't get confused."

I pressed myself into the couch in terror. This was more than a Godtime. It was an Observation.

"We made an oath, did we or did we not?"

"We did," I said.

"So we did, I'm glad we agree. The terms of which I considered very clear and very generous. I help you with your petty tiny vengeance. Through my Sorcery, which you've taken too so well, I've aided you in finding your foes."

I tried to defend myself. I sputtered, "But, I promised Sphinx we'd investigate soon about your foes. I have leads."

"You do," the Sovereign said.

Using Sphinx's body, she hopped from the table and crawled up my body. Paws soft but her weight put atop each step to drive it like a spike through my body. She sat and stared down at me with burning ripple stars for eyes.

"But my terms were two fold, vengeance only one of them. The other?"

"Chart your return?" I said, the memory making no delay to be held up in a bid to win me a god's grace.

She smiled. "Perfect, you do remember. So why is it that my darling daughter, Sphinx—such a creative name by the way—is thinking about you not becoming a baron? Instead you're fixated on things as worthless as eyes and fangs."

Her face pressed in close to mine as she said, "I can remove them for you if you'll be less distracted."

"What does me becoming a Baron have to do with anything?" I asked.

"It has to do with everything," she screamed.

My spirit rattled and I felt fibers melt beneath a heat grander than theirs.

"Sorry, let me use my indoor voice." She said, "It has to do with everything, my dearest and most favorite summoner. The climb up toward the thrones of all that Is and will ever Be. I speak of the Chain, Nadia. You can't bring me back in my entirety until you tend to my divinity from a throne of our shared Sovereignty, understand?"

"Y-yes," I said. "I just…"

"What?"

"I'm not ready to see Sphinx go," I whined. It was selfish and petulant and small and human. "She said it'd be us in the end."

"Fool that you are, a child raised by an impossible union. A impossible union. It's why I was so impressed by you, and something I should've taken into account before I let my gatekeeper see to you. To find that she's stalling, how indulgent."

"Please, don't do anything to Sphinx," I begged.

"Why would I? This too is Revelation, but please don't leave her older sister's waiting. They're only so polite."

The Sovereign gestured with Sphinx's wing to the four shadows that split from beneath, crawled up a wall each, to stare down at me with shining eyes of Revelation. A question, the question, as to them and the trial I'd have to pass if I was to climb the Chain had squirmed its way atop my tongue.

I swallowed it down; if I asked then…I don't know, but I knew, intuitively, that I wouldn't leave this Observation with Sphinx. So I turned my eyes back to my bondmate—possessed though she was—and raised the question that'd get me through this.

"Do you have a pace I have to hit?" I asked.

The Sovereign smiled with Sphinx's face and licked a paw dismissively. "No, but one shouldn't keep an ancient divinity waiting. There are many links in the Chain, my dearest and favorite summoner. So no stopping. Not for exhaustion, or love, or death. Upwards always upwards."

She blinked, the shadows that hid Barons behind them retracted, and Sphinx returned to me. Her smile a line of broken shards arranged in an attempt at something beautiful. The pitter became patter, and the water counted out the seconds of tension between the two of us.

"You said it'd be the two of us in the end," I said.

Sphinx glanced away from me. I gripped her face and turned it back to mine.

"Was that just a lie to keep me climbing?" I asked.

Sphinx said, "No, it'd be the truth. Our bond wouldn't change."

"But you would," I said. "You wouldn't be Sphinx. You'd be something named and titled. Someone else."

"I thought you believed in an intrinsic and immutable nature somewhere within people?"

"I do, but…" I trailed off.

Sphinx filled in my words, "It's different for 'people' than it is entities? Is that it?"

My silence was agreement.

Sphinx lowered herself against my stomach. Stared at me just above my chest.

"A lot of humans think that, but they don't have to be right. Their bonds are different than ours. They don't pour humanity into their entities the way you do me," Sphinx said. "But you've been changing me since we met. You've changed since we met. Yet you still call me Sphinx and I call you Nadia."

She smiled and raised herself. Took the lapel of my robe and tugged it loose bearing my chest in its modest stiff peaked glory. Her breath was heavy at the sight of me—hair askew in a messy halo as I lay on my back.

"Even if you call me something else, you can always call me yours. Through the small changes and the big," she said. "I'll still be of Revelation and you'll still be my divided summoner. You don't have to fear power."

Tears pooled at my cheeks before falling down the sides of my face to get lost in my hair.

"I'm not afraid of power," I said. "I just…I don't want to look around to find that I have it and I'm alone, Sphinx. I don't want to push away my friends, but things get scarier and scarier. I get scarier, and it seems like everyone around me dies. Mom, Dad, Wren, people close to me and strangers…" I trailed off. I cried. I couldn't stop crying the whole fears that lurked behind every cruel word I'd said to Melissa and Amber.

"I don't want them to follow me if it means they end up in a grave somewhere. Cause it feels like death sticks to everyone but me. Even though I'm yelling and screaming and opening my arms so wide for it to just take me. Cause it's all so hard," I said. "It's so hard."

Sphinx was quiet. She allowed me the space to sob. Didn't complain as it shook my body. Instead she stretched herself above me and I watched her grow—just a little bit more, closer to her proper size—before she settled on me like a blanket. Then she pressed her mouth to mine in a kiss that attempted to claim the entirety of me—burdens and all.

"I'm sorry for being selfish," I moaned into her mouth. I knew she was alone and my sentimentality was dragging out her torment.

She migrated kisses from my lips to my cheeks. Claiming a tear from each.

"What have I always said about apologies," she reminded me. "They have no place between us, and if anything I'm the selfish one. Prodding you to advance when you needed me to have the wisdom to hold you back. Though even then, I'm more selfish than you, because despite it all the concerns of the Court are far from my mind."

"And what's on your mind?" I asked.

She pressed her mouth to my neck. Grazed it with her teeth in a dangerous reminder of status as an entity. A danger that fled my thoughts when she pressed her mouth to my chest. Teased my breast between her lips, rolled its peak against her fangs, before letting go with a suckling pop.

You, she thought, always you.

I've taught you the worst things about humanity, I thought.

"We're equals in all things," she said. "Even our selfishness as I don't wish to hurry from this moment with you."

"Then don't," I said.

Sphinx drew my other breast into her mouth, and plunged us both into the heady depths of a lascivious Godtime. We stretched seconds into minutes, minutes into hours, and all just spent exploring the territory of each other that we hadn't dared do since she passed a star to me on our first kiss.

She marked my collarbone in a constellation of greedy kiss-marks barely hidden beneath my own melanin. I said that this made us 'fang for fang,' and received a paw to the face for the joke. By the time our ten minute eternity had passed, I was worn out and breathing hard having traded her breath for mine and vice-versa.

"Sphinx, am I a good person?" I asked.

"Be specific," she said.

I said, "I just feel like I'm bad at being a person. Everyone's so clear about themselves and committed to things. What am I even doing?"

"Finding out," she said. "As is Revelation's way. Though if it soothes any, I love your dual-sided complexity."

"Why?" I asked. "It's the worst thing about me."

Sphinx silenced my self-flagellation with a kiss. "What we loathe in ourselves is often what others love. And though I can't speak for the maiden or the mummer," Sphinx said, "I can speak for myself. That your divided self, your petty humanity and glorious spirit, your gallant smile and even now your wounded tears; in all ways I find you beautiful."

Sphinx's eyes burned with the flame of Revelation as she continued, "Nadia, no matter my link nor whatever I become, I shall inscribe it within myself to such depths that even when the stars grow cold and the last dream has been spun, my vow will remain untarnished. That I, Sphinx of the Court of Revelation, did love my summoner, Nadia Temple, ward of Kareem and daughter to a Sovereign."

"Sphinx, you're crying," I said. My thumb catching a streaking ember before it fell from her face. That single wipe became a cradling. A guiding hand. One last kiss.
 
Chapter 27
My robe hung loose slowly accumulating the drops of sweat that migrated down my body. The memory of Sphinx's body against mine—soft fur, dense muscle, and an enthusiastic warmth—teased my expression into a smile as I savored the not-so distant memory.

When we'd finished, Sphinx returned to my spirit so she could continue recuperating. I'd worried about her expending herself for something so trivial, but she'd scoffed then said, "With you, nothing is trivial." A sentiment that made all the sweat feel worth it—she made me feel worth it. Though as I poured water from the filtered decanter that sat cooling inside the fridge I couldn't help but wonder where she'd learned to talk like this.

As I returned to the living room, glass rising to my lips, the door flung open as Amber and Melissa flew inside. The jolt from their sudden entrance instigated a minor paroxysm in myself. I jumped back, spilled water against my chest, and scrambled to form the hand-spell for Atomic Glory with as much haste as I could muster—the spell instinctual by that point, but pleasure was a dulling agent.

I shook the spell from my hand once I processed that it was only Amber and Melissa. Amber and Melissa. She'd come back just like Amber said she would. I placed the glass down on the coffee table. Took careful steps as if to go too fast would break the magic of this moment, and see her leave me again. I stopped just a few feet from her—she was in the range that I could embrace her…if she let me.

Despite the panic on her face only moments earlier, Amber had effortlessly returned to a sort of bemusement as she shut the door without a sound. Equally careful not to break the moment. Though my attention was entirely on Melissa as she'd discovered some new expression—scrunched up, face flush, brows knit, and teeth on the verge of slicing open her bottom lip. It was a new sort of anger I'd not seen from her. She even quivered from the power of it. Her eyes darted about as if to look anywhere but me; besides her initial top-to-bottom assessment of my person to discern what she should feel. I had to say something.

"Melissa, I…" blanked. How do you apologize for hijacking someone's present, endangering their life, and stealing away from them the security of a life they were ready to live for nearly a decade? I suppose you just say you're sorry for all of that. Though sorry, I now find, is too small a word to wrap its arms around the enormity and diversity of my wrongs. It was all I had though.

"I'm sorry," I said. "At the hospital I was feeling…just feeling everything again. Then you all told me to give up a spell that was necessary, and I didn't know how to handle it. I—."

She raised her hand, calling for silence from me. I obeyed because I didn't want to keep talking. There was just too much to acknowledge, and bring up and some of it I just wasn't ready to talk about. My heart, wrenched open by Sphinx and Lupe, needed time to heal. Incorporate the bruises until it was denser. Stronger.

"No," Melissa said, after a minute of furious thought, "I can't do this with you. Not right now. Not like this."

She traced my silhouette with her hand—ah, the entirety of me was too much—then skirted past to her room. I didn't return to the present until I heard the door slam shut. My mind stuck on the way her head tilted away from me—the disgust that kept her from looking at me. It hurt, but I was due my portion of pain.

Amber guided me to the couch. Set her bags on the coffee table, and leaned back into the cushion as she expelled a heavy breath that teased my nose with the scent of Bloodlust. She expelled another one, unfurling her body for peak relaxation. Feet on the coffee table, arms stretched out across the back of the couch, and her eyes shut. I was the opposite as I'd curled myself inward—knees tight together and drawn up to my chest.

"I'm glad you're safe," Amber said.

"Why wouldn't I be?" I asked.

"I hadn't left you in the best position back at the hospital," she admitted, "and something tripped the bugs I'd planted so I presumed the worst. Even put on my 'killer face.'"

A smile glinted through the dark of my mood. Then confusion took over as I swiveled to match Amber's bright gaze.

"What do you mean you bugged the place?"

She shrugged, "That I planted surveillance devices. Not literal bugs, Temple."

"I know not literal ones. I've read spy serials," I said. "I mean, why? What kind?"

"Well, this room isn't that secure to begin with seeing that the Lodge can casually break the Mother's Prayer. I wanted to make sure no one's inside that you haven't approved of, so I installed Court- and Chain-trippers. Anyone not of our Courts at specifically our link trips the bugs which sends an alert to my sorc-deck. Doesn't tell me exactly who was here though."

Amber drew her expression into a pointed tool that dangled the unspoken question above my head, Who was here?

There were a lot of ways I could answer that question. Recursive half-statements that'd tease a few facts, but never enough for the full picture. I could lie—however much good that would do seeing as even in my processing of an answer Amber was reading me, and I had no idea what statements my face was making. Though the complete truth, the unmitigated truth, felt like a cruelty that was ill-deserved.

I'd been Observed twice by a Sovereign. Back home it only took being Observed once by at least a Viscount to see people quietly erect walls between you and them. Your existence, an ontological hazard. Who knew if your interactions would cause the entity's attention to expand beyond you. It only took one Observation for that simple breach from the place beyond reality for your future to warp even subtly. While it was the literal act of Observation that did it, there was still the fear that to tell someone, to share words of what happened, could undo the listener's fate.

"Amber, how far in this are you going to go with me?" I asked.

"Temple—."

"We're even," I said. "You know that, right?"

"What's this about?" she asked, hesitant—Amber was rarely hesitant.

"I want to know you know," I said. "Cause you've already saved my life plenty. More than enough for me saving you once."

"Twice," she said. "You saved me twice, Temple. Once down in the Underside, and the second time last night."

She slid toward me with the hesitation that she might break our moment—eyes enrapturing the other—until she felt close enough, secure enough, to gently press her fingers to my shoulder. I shuddered softly at the touch.

"I thought we were past this," Amber said, her voice low and gentle. Soothing. "I thought we were…"

Her eyes searched me for the next line to say, but I didn't know the steps to this dance. Amber pulled back slowly as those burning rosy eyes of hers flared with a want and an urge to say the answer that lurked inside.

"Comrades," Amber lied. "I mean, with everything we've been through already I stopped keeping count. Figured there'd be no point because I'd planned to see this through to the end."

"With Nemesis?"

"All of 'em. If you'd let me."

It wasn't the answer I'd expected. I slid my legs apart as I leaned close to Amber. A smile so wide and so innocent on my face at the generosity I'd never imagined I'd get. Then I saw her face. She looked so content at my joy. As if it was the only thing worth getting out of bed for. I retracted my smile, and tried to focus on her. Her motives and needs, and not let my own self-involvement blind me like it had for too long now.

"Why me though?" I asked. "You said me saving your life meant it was only fair you help take one, but that's four more and we're already even with these back and forth rescues. If you don't even keep track anymore then your original math doesn't work. So, why?"

Amber pulled herself back from me and slumped over causing her locs to fall into a rippling raspberry curtain across her face.

"Temple, don't make me say it."

"I won't take you with me otherwise."

Her head snapped up; eyes wide with worry—anything but that.

"I needed a cause," she said.

"A cause to what?" I asked. "Vacation, kill people, or—"

"To live even if it was only for a day longer," she said. "It couldn't be for something petty or small. I needed it to be righteous. Maybe a smidge redemptive if I could swing it."

She ran her fingers through her locs as she tilted her head back up toward memories and the ghosts within them.

"It'd been ages since I had a righteous cause. There were people I knew—people I'd killed—who said they had one or I was on one back during the Changeover. I don't know if they were right. If anyone was right back then," she said. "I did a lot in those years, Temple. I saved some people and killed others, regretted both, and sometimes wished I'd chosen to kill who I'd saved or saved who I'd killed. And all of those worries pile on until you just wish you could stop. Cause it all gets too hard, Temple. It gets too hard."

"I think I understand," I said, the admission of life's difficulties matching the one I'd made to Sphinx. "But you were a kid then, Amber, it wasn't your fault whatever happened."

I placed my hand on her thigh. The only place I felt was appropriate as I craved the establishment of some physical tie to bind us down as her emotions swept free from within the depths of her spirit.

"Then I was a bad kid," Amber chuckled. "All the same, I was slowing down and circling the drain when you found me."

"You were one of the crew's best hunters," I said. "That hardly seems like slowing down."

"I love those guys, but it was rote and it was easy. Though I suppose my sense of 'easy' and 'rote' are shot to the Underside and back," she said. "Most of the New World feels rote compared to the churning mess that was the Changeover. You could be a villain one day and a hero the next. Endlessly reinvent yourself. Then suddenly it was over and everything you'd done became a weight that you couldn't change yourself past any more."

"No more heroic deeds to offset the ghosts?"

"Nothing offsets them once they're let in," she said. "But yeah, the hunters were rote and then I saw you. Small, sharp, and cold like a knife at wintertime. At first I just wanted to unthaw you. Help reintroduce you to the life your parents' death had shook you from. Then we found the lindwurm, that weird throne, and then you summoned an entity from a Court I'd never seen. You were the first unique thing I'd found in ages. I couldn't not be near you."

"Even if being near me kills you?" I asked, soft and hoping for an answer that was so selfish.

She lowered her hands. Placed one over mine which still rested atop her thigh. Her hand squeezed mine in an impossible grip that dared the world to see us parted.

"I was already dead, Temple," Amber said. "Why fear what I've already been through?"

"Then," I said, "my Court's Sovereign tripped the bugs. She Observed me again."

"Again?" she asked. "This happened before?"

"When I summoned Sphinx. She was who I negotiated with when establishing the bond. The second time was when your bugs were tripped."

"Amazing," she said.

"Amazing?".

"Obviously. Means I was right," she said. "You're so interesting even a god can't keep her eye off you. Now you have to let me stay to see how this ends."

"You're crazy. Everyone knows that being Observed is like the worst thing that can happen to you. Even if you do something good it's a guarantee you're going to be in for the worst."

"Temple, I'm only hearing reasons why you still need me, and why I want to come." Amber winked, "Think you'll let me come?"

"Fine, you can come," I said. Then her pun hit me, "Really? I thought we were having a moment."

"We were. You're the one taking it there," she said.

I rolled my eyes and took stock of the bag that was on the coffee table. When I pointed at it, Amber gave her approval and I peeked inside. There was a beautiful creamy fabric with buttons glossy as river stones that were bordered by sharp elegant pleats.

"The ball," Amber said. "It's some little post-test party the Lodge is throwing."

Melissa's door swung open as she leaned past the frame. A thin white cream already evenly lathered across her skin accentuating the pout of her lips.

"Ugh, at least explain it right," Melissa said.

"Sorry princess, I figured you were waiting for the chance to chime in."

"I wasn't waiting," she said. "Anyways, it's a party that Lodge members probationary and current can attend to celebrate the passing of the first test. Also a way to send off everyone who didn't pass so there'd be no, or at least less, hard feelings."

"How hard could they be?" Amber asked. "Everyone who helped defend the Lodge, pass or fail, got a prelim exemption that can be redeemed once for any Lodge exam in the future. They can even trade or sell it."

"Still, it's a tradition, and people take it seriously. Every year after the party there's photos projected all over the NewNet of everyone's outfits. It's a big deal."

Amber chuckled, "And here I thought she disliked the Lodge."

I smiled up toward Melissa. A furious—and slightly embarrassed—blush clouded across her cheeks. She folded her arms across her chest as if it'd be a bulwark from our teasing.

"Oh, I think she does," I said, "but she's a Knitcroft through and through. If pretty clothes are involved then so is she. Actually, I remember every summer she'd come running to my place, hop on one of the sorc-desktops, and show me on as big a screen as possible everyone's outfits."

"They're not just pretty clothes," Melissa argued. "Each year it's people wearing some of the most creative fashion statements possible. They even have a red carpet event!"

The energy in her voice wouldn't be contained, and by the end of her words she'd risen in pitch at least three times bringing herself to an excited squeal.

"Definitely a Knitcroft," Amber said.

I wanted to stay in the moment. Luxuriate in the idea that we were three girls excited for a ball, but a part of myself—that mirrored part that refused to be singular—felt worried.

"After last night, why throw a party?" I asked.

The question dropped the room's temperature by at least ten degrees. In the stillness of doubt and skepticism there came a silence for rumination. As usual, Melissa and Amber found stances that were in complete opposition.

"Reassurance," Melissa proposed. "These are legendary parties, and if suddenly for the first time one was canceled it'd be a cause for concern. Throw the party, tell everyone things are under control, and buy time to actually get them under control."

Amber said, "A fair point, but you're wrong, princess. The parties are legendary, and that's why they'd be a perfect trap for anyone involved with what happened last night. As well as anyone dumb enough to decide that attacking the biggest gathering of Lodgemembers—all of whom are lethal killers—is a good idea."

"Okay, but if it is for reassurance or a trap," I said, "then it'd be dangerous either way. Why go?"

Melissa was silent, and her excitement fell a few more degrees. I realized it'd been a minor dream of hers to attend one of these parties. A dream that now contended with a potentially deadly reality. Amber threw an arm over me, pulled me close, and reignited Melissa's dream.

"Temple, it's hardly a trap if you know it's not for you." Amber added, "We're also not dumb enough to try anything, are we?"

She volleyed the question to Melissa who nodded emphatically. "Hardly. Not at all. Totally not."

"See, Temple, we'll be fine." Amber leaned in and whispered into my ear, "Besides, what better way to make up with princess here than at the ball she's always wanted to go to?"

"Right. Okay, okay," I said.

Melissa asked, "So we're still going?"

"We're going. Um, want to help me find something to wear?" I asked.

She glanced away from me. Too sheepish to just come out with it, but not tore up about what had to be said. A nervousness for my benefit.

She said, "I'm sorry, but I told Ina I'd help her pick an outfit. We were going to arrive together."

"Oh," I said. "Yeah, that's…"

She'd come back to me, but she wasn't mine right now. In my mind I strung up Ina and cut off her other arm. It was enough of an emotional vent that I could force a smile.

"I'll see you at the ball then," I said.

"You will…see me." Melissa said, "When you're shopping try to keep the theme in mind."

"There's a theme?"

"There's a theme," she squee'd. "It's, 'New World, New Wave, No Rules.' Kind of a celebration for the New World hitting twenty years."

"Got it. World, wave, no rules."

I slipped free from Amber's arm, and hustled into my room. When the door shut I realized that it'd been open longer than expected. With my robe half-off, I glanced over my shoulder to find Amber leaning against the door. I turned away from her and back to my feelings.

"Give her time," she said. "It's only been a few hours since…"

"I know."

"Alls below, pick the best outfit you can and make it something that reminds her that when you're at your best, Ina's nothing."

A smirk teased my mood out of the spiral it'd nearly fallen in. Then I heard a clack. Then another and another. Four clacks in total. Their tone gentle but clear as Amber placed them on my desk. Then I heard her steps behind me. They were soft and light. Her breath was a warm brush against the nape of my neck.

"Trust me, Temple," she said. "I'll make sure you don't lose her."

"Cause she's necessary for the mission? Another comrade?"

"Cause she makes you happy. And that's enough for me."

I held my breath as I waited for something—anything—to happen. Then I released and turned around wanting to see her, but I was alone in the room. Besides the four royal tokens she'd left that stood in a prim array for me to claim at my leisure. It was more than enough to get the kind of outfit I needed if I was to put Ina six feet deep…socially speaking.

* * *​

After getting dressed I let myself wander the Lodge district in search of clothing stores. The tokens were muffled but clacked away in my pocket as I trudged up hills and scurried down them. They were gentler slopes than the city proper, but still demanded I keep a portion of myself present in my body. Adjusting speed and effort so I didn't faceplant and tumble away somewhere. It helped me not fixate on how helpless I felt.

If Melissa had a comfort of knowing we'd be together then I had a sort of leisure from it. We weren't married yet, but we knew our domains and let the other handle what needed to be handled. For me, Melissa handled the clothing. It'd only made sense considering her family, so when we were picking clothes for the weekend or trips, or it was time for me to get new clothes crafted she was always there to give notes. Make it perfect for me because she knew what I liked…and now Ina was getting that.

I stopped and chose the nearest store I could. Threw the door open, strode inside, and let the cooling shrine slowly quench the heat in my chest. I blinked and looked around the room taking in the location I chose. There were gowns here—so I hadn't fucked up that badly—but they were of a darker palette comprised of the monochromatic nuances found in black. The silhouettes were diverse at least, and the fabric was good—you couldn't be engaged to a Knitcroft for as long as me and not develop a thumb for it.

"Can I help you?" a small woman asked.

Her face was caked in a white makeup, and her eyes black sea urchins from the liner she'd painted them with. While her own outfit was a black velvet affair that was so long it melted into her shadow.

"I'm looking for a dress," I said.

"I'd hope so. All we really sell here."

"It's for the ball tonight. I need something to…"

"To?"

I mumbled, "Try and win my girl back. I kind of fucked up recently."

The store attendant nodded, we've all been there.

"Go to dressing room B, and I'll bring you some options."

I followed her instructions and waited in a circular dressing room. A semicircle of mirrors facing a dais so you could see yourself in nearly your entirety. When the dresses arrived, I dived into the options pulling each down from the rack built into the wall and throwing it on.

All of them were…fine. Really, they were fine dresses in a fine fabric, but they felt limp on me. Unalive and devoid of a spark of brilliance or Brilliance that Melissa had hammered into me over the years every time she'd shown me the outfits worn for that year's ball. I'd need brilliance if I wanted to catch her eye and remind her that I wasn't the person from this morning yelling and accusing. That even if she didn't go with me to hunt down the rest of my parents' killers, we'd at least be…something to each other.

As I stood there in a black gown with a mesh cutout for my stomach and chest covered in embroidered snakes—also in black—I spotted Secretary in the mirror. They moved in a way that made no noise as the dressing room curtain slid open just enough for them to slip inside. They stalked about the dais examining me. Horizon gray eyes lingering along my scant curves.

"I didn't know being a voyeur was one of your duties," I said, my own eyes snapping directly to their position.

Secretary stumbled—didn't fall though—and scowled at me.

"Rude," they said.

I turned to face them, and smiled from my position on high. Whatever the downside to my increased resistance to Sorcery, in that moment I was just happy to finally get one over on my favorite spy.

"I'm sure most would consider peeping to be ruder."

"Then they'd be wrong," they said. "Besides, as your handler you're my highest responsibility."

"At least to the exam's end."

"Hmm," they said, "we'll see. Until then my job entails cleaning up your messes like that bombed out ERO facility you left us."

"We didn't want the Lurkers and their allies taking anything from inside the place."

Secretary grinned tight without a shine to their eyes.

"Your sense of strategy is astounding," they said. "My other duty though, seems to be picking up after your leave-behinds."

Secretary took a step on the dais, and withdrew my mask—red, snarling, its mouth open wide to rip open a throat…was its mouth always open? They took another step, and another as they ascended to the step just below mine. Guided the mask in front of my face, so I could see myself in the mirrors. It made me look like something monstrous and mad, but it was fiercer than the weakness the girl beneath it sometimes felt. My smile danced behind the mask's fangs.

"Still a perfect fit, I'd say," they said.

Then came the guilt. I pushed Secretary's arm away. Stepped down from my position and let myself fall onto the cushioned couch that ran along the wall's curve.

"What if I wanted to leave it?"

"Then I'd tell you that these masks are expensive. Each one made for only one person. They're useless otherwise and reclaiming the material cost from them after they'd been keyed to a wearer already is inefficient at the best of times."

They discorporated the mask in a flutter of luminescent balls that quickly dissipated.

"You couldn't just send it back to me that way?" I asked.

They hummed. "Yes, but I wanted to make a point."

"A point, okay. A sternly worded note could make a point. Is there a reason I need the mask right now?"

"Not that I've been notified of."

"So, you came all the way to me for a point that could've been a letter? Sure you didn't just want to come see your 'favorite brute'?"

"You're my only one."

"So I'm one of a kind, then."

Secretary scoffed at my assertion. Scoffed again as their fingers steepled against their chest in mock bewilderment. Then assembled their face into a stony demeanor making for the exit. I launched myself from the chair to cross the room so I could catch their wrist—I didn't want to be alone right then.

"While you're my highest duty," they said, "you are not my only one. The paperwork I've had to fill out just to properly report on the facility you bombed. Then, I had to track down a spatial compressionist to see about recovering any of the racks or labs that may have gotten caught in some interstitial dimension or other after the formations collapsed. You made so much work for me!"

Their voice had taken a tone that was so serrated and mad it'd caused the attendant from earlier to peek in.

"Can I—?"

She was cut off by the slightest flex of Secretary's field-spell which stole the memory of why she'd entered the dressing room in the first place. Which caused her to leave once again.

"She didn't do anything," I said.

"Hmph, maybe she just annoyed me. I mean, her taste is atrocious if she thinks any of this trash would cut it for the ball tonight."

Secretary was waiting for something from me. They were so petty.

"I'm sorry for making so much work for you. Really, I didn't know that you'd get in such trouble because of me."

I was sincere in that apology. I didn't know we were tied like this, and it all felt like another case of what Lupe was getting at. There were so many people around me, helping me even if only to help themselves, and I wasn't considering any of it.

From Secretary's face, they were taken back by my words. Their eyes searched me for some trick, some unseen meaning, but I'd said what needed to be said. Even as we moved on they held back a full acceptance as if to do so would lead to a unique pain. Which, for a spy, I suppose it often did.

"Fine, it's not like you needed to know the full scope of my tasks. The secretaries in the point tabulation department were impressed by your team's willingness to destroy everything," they said. "Too many people get stationed at these research facilities and can't bring themselves to tear it all down to keep it from falling to improper hands."

"So, I did the right thing?" I asked.

"So naive, little brute," they said. "The Lodge only wants you to do the best thing. Speaking of, the best thing for me is to go back to what needs to get completed for tonight if I'm going to make the ball, and flirting with you is not going to make that happen."

"You're going to the ball?"

"I perish to name a summoner who wouldn't," they said. "For secretaries, many of us are still working on the night of the party, but the higher ranking ones—proper handlers—they get to actually attend. Rather than carry around drinks with an ear open for gossip."

"Is this the first time you'd be attending?" I asked, knowing I'd stepped beyond the shape of our usual conversations. We didn't talk about their past, and the break from this decorum caused them to pause as they weighed the truth on a value only they could discern.

"It is," they said.

"Could you help me then?" I asked. "You're always looking perfect, all of you secretaries do, and without Melissa I don't know what I'm doing. Not really."

"Find someone who can make you something custom, and fit it to you. Wear the clothes, don't let them wear you, and all that. Happy?"

I wobbled my hand, and then held my palms up in request for assistance.

"Know where I can go to get a custom outfit, last minute?" I asked.

Secretary thought for a moment. An idea sparked, their gray eyes caught a knowing glint, and lifted their mood to something beyond a minor exasperation at my helplessness. It was something gleefully ambitious.

"Get changed," they said. "We're going to visit someone special."
 
Chapter 28
"Where're we going?" I asked.

We'd just stepped off our third cable car transfer, and were deep in the international district within Brightgate proper. Grand skyscrapers towered to the point that the streets were in an eternal shade—cool with a breeze that picked up speed as it snaked about the buildings. Around us was the diversity of modern man that reminded me of the station.

From our stop it was only a few blocks before we arrived at the Tower of Peace and Concord, or as Secretary put it, the Diplomat's Dive. The building was avant garde in its construction as portion after portion of the building rippled into a different architectural style. Endlessly shifting its exterior like an octopus testing out new colorations. A side-effect of how the entire building was spatially expanded to allow for as much room as was needed to accommodate its guests.

Frankly, the whole place was intimidating, but Secretary entered with an eye toward dominance that failed to recognize anything—especially a building—as above them. I followed close behind as we crossed the sunshine-hued lobby with its conversational pits and marble floors. The elevators were in the back, but rather than an up or a down button there was just a clearance scanner and a keypad for someone with the proper clearance to punch in the number coded to the guest's room.

Apparently Secretary had the proper clearance, as they produced a small rectangular prism of sunshine yellow glass and held it to the scanner while punching in seven digits. The elevator doors parted, and we stepped inside.

Its walls and floors were mirrors that repeated ourselves infinitely in all dimensions. I watched as a thousand thousand me's took in Secretary's endless reflections. Noted the way their eyes just barely slid toward me and my infinity. I smiled. They looked away from me, but in one of the endless them's I caught the playful crook of a smile of their own.

It was only a few seconds of a wait, and then the elevator's doors opened as we stepped out into a bluish-green forest whose leaves shook in a silent not-breeze. The floor—the forest floor—was soft and loamy. Almost bouncy, and the child in me couldn't help but jump. Only to find myself floating up, and up into the weightless air. My head tilted back in glee as I beheld the void of space painted in nebula hues of purples, blues, and greens with Stars that felt familiar, or teasing upon familiar. Then I descended from my hop's apogee down toward the loamy floor.

I swallowed nothing, and looked down at my arms—I could see the bright metal musculature of my spirit. Secretary didn't care much to humor my astonishment, and passed me by leaving a smoky trail of their Phantasmal musculature. When I didn't move, they looked back with a quirked brow.

"She already knows we're here, little brute," they said. "No need to get cautious now."

"It's not caution. Just," I said. "It's interesting to know what your musculature type is."

"Don't tell me you're one of those girls who thinks your musculature means anything?"

I shrugged as I had no real stock in the timeless debate. "Not really, but sometimes it's uncanny how much one's type can match someone."

In another low-gravity hop I landed beside Secretary. Gestured at their phantasmal shape—translucent, yet a bit smoky, a haze of sorts.

"A Phantasmal spy that roams from assignment to assignment. It fits perfectly."

"And here, a thick-headed brute that's a Metallic. Oh the stereotypes we fill."

Secretary pushed on ahead, and I followed as we winded beneath the trees. Their blue-green leaves luminescent in the starlight they bounced down toward the ground. I'd never seen trees like them before, or blue loam that belonged out of a fairy-myth.

"What kind of person lives here?" I asked.

"No one of this terrestrial world," Blotomisc said.

I looked up to find him suddenly walking beside Secretary. It's head was a churning ferro-fluid ball that hovered above the collar of a long robe with the brocade embroidery of a human brain unspooling across his chest. Psychedelic threads of collar seeping from within the embroidered wrinkles of the organ. It was a gorgeous robe that felt like it belonged in one of Mom's old court drama shows that she'd saved from during the Changeover.

"You don't have my dad's face," I said.

Blotomisc's "head" churned in a manner that suggested a confused tilt of the head.

"I thought you disapproved?" he asked.

"I did. I do, but that never stopped you."

"Of course it didn't, I told him not to comply with it," Secretary said. "I needed to be sure you were mentally tough, little brute, and not just a bundle of physical capability."

"So now it's over?" I asked.

Secretary smirked, "Of course not. No, Blotomisc has to assume his unmodded appearance because of who we're meeting."

"And that is?" I asked.

Blotomisc answered, "A Nightlord."

The term whistled through my ears but failed to catch a tune.

Secretary said, "You don't have to know what it is. It's just a moonie term."

It was then that the trees quivered, and the non-air breeze became a voice of solid admonishment that pressed down on my spirit.

"#404, don't go insulting my culture you grav-born slut," a cheery youthful voice declared.

We eventually crossed the treeline to arrive in a glen illuminated by purple bioluminescent flowers. On a picnic blanket the size of my residence suite, reclined a four-armed ten-foot tall woman with silver skin. A single ebon horn curved down toward the smooth purple metal plate helmet that covered her face, flowed down her neck in stacked segments, to a gorgeous gorget before becoming hidden by a fuzzy coat that teased the curves of her body. Stopping just short of her ebon hooves. This was the Nightlord.

"Hey, #404, we didn't expect to see you," called one of the four secretaries already present and sipping mimosas beneath the stars.

"I had to pick up my charge," Secretary—#404—said. "So, unnie, you willing to dress her up?"

The Nightlord tilted her head. "Hmph, you know I hate to work last minute," she said.

#404 countered, "Unnie, you hate to work, period."

"Why wouldn't I?" she sang. "I'm not meant to work at all. Ugh, talking to me like this as if I'm not a Nightlord."

She banged her fist against the ground which rippled beneath our feet depositing us into the air. We hovered briefly in the low-gravity before returning to the ground.

"Um, what's a Nightlord?" I asked with a step forward.

She tossed her head as if throwing a mane of thick hair behind her shoulder.

"Ugh, I'm sorry. These rude secretaries just throw me from all decorum," she said. "Can one of you do proper introductions seeing as we lack a herald right now."

The secretaries finished laughing, and a different one than who called out to—and named—#404 stood up. They were composed in the sleek lines of a white faille suit. Whose sharpness matched the extremity of their cheekbones and the narrowed slit of their eyes.

"I can do the honors, unnie," they said to her.

"You're always such a dear, #225."

#225 pulled a sorc-deck from their pocket. Slid their thumb across as they projected two screens. Then cleared their throat in a gently practiced manner.

"Welcoming the examinee-class probationary Lodgemember, Nadia Temple. Inheritor of no factional titles, but famed for her deeds that have won her epithets recognized by the Brightgate branch of the Summoner's Lodge. These include: The Starshine Beast, Slayer of Lurkers, and the Explodo-Bitch."

"The Explodo-Bitch," I whispered.

#404 whispered back, "You made a lot of paperwork for a lot of secretaries."

#225 continued, "Her link is that of the soldiery, and her Court is declared as Revelation. Though that last bit goes unverified or recognized by the Lodge."

"I'll recognize and verify it," the Nightlord said. "I'd know a cousin anywhere. Speaking of she's being really rude right now."

The Nightlord crawled in the fashion of stalking predator toward me and #404. In truth, just me, as #404 hastily circled away from me toward their fellow secretaries without comment from the Nightlord. Who reached out with her hand, ignored my now native resistance to Sorcery, and violated the inner sanctity of my spirit. Sifting through its fibers in search of Sphinx, found her, and evicted her out from within myself. It only took moments, and then suddenly, dangled by the scruff of her neck, was Sphinx. Held up like a treasure found between couch cushions.

"Tsk tsk, really cousin you should know better than to try hiding anything in front of a Nightlord."

Sphinx's eyes were wide as she beat a rapid rhythm with her bowing head—eager to not offend the power before her anymore than she'd already done. I shot a glare toward #404, you couldn't have said anything? Despite the anger wafting from me, their expression was innocent and mocking yet bright despite the circumstance. They shrugged as if to say, now why would I, little brute. Then took a sip of a newly claimed mimosa.

"Apologies my lady, but I was recuperating. My summoner, Nadia, died recently and I was forced into dormancy. I'm still healing from it."

The admission was no surprise to the secretaries—they were all called into overtime due to the attack—but it did move one of them, #404. It was a nigh-imperceptible raising of the brow. A glance to Blotomisc as they no doubt shared with him some telepathic communique. Then a reassembling of their poise and laissez-faire regard to the world and its motions.

On the Nightlord the news hit harder. Their energy was quiet and withdrawn as they returned Sphinx to the ground. I made no delay to pull her into my arms in a quick hug. A mental check-in shared between the two of us about how safe we actually felt in front of something that could violate me—us—with as much effort as rooting about for change.

"I'm sorry," the Nightlord said. "That's like, such a perfectly fine reason. So, um, seeing that your summoner isn't dead…"

I interjected, "According to my friend it wasn't a true death. Only two out of three: heart and brain."

"Oh," she said, "then you're both very lucky. Now here's me breaking decorum. Finish her introduction #225, then mine, and after we can get Nadia here fitted for the ball."

"You'll do it?" I asked.

She shimmied, rallying the party energy from earlier. "Of course," she said. "If I'm going to stick my hand where the moon's light fails to land then I might as well apologize with my labor."

#225 looked up from their sorc-deck, "Um, that's it for her I'm pretty sure."

The Nightlord leaned back on her thighs as she shook her head.

"I'm sorry, cousin," she said to Sphinx, "there's much humans fail to see."

Sphinx chuckled, "Even when it stands before them barefaced."

"#225, you should write it down that Nadia here is a princess."

"By blood?" #225 asked.

"Providence," the Nightlord said.

#225 asked, "#404 why isn't this in her file?"

"Some things are better kept as secrets, right unnie?" I asked.

The Nightlord giggled and pantomimed locking her non-existent lips with an imaginary key. #225 shook their head in disbelief, but #404's gaze that locked on me was just barely misty from that emotionless sensation of hurt. Their eyes flicked about in search of the feeling's source—a surprise to even them I think—before once more assuming their proper face.

"Well, then I guess it's just unnie's titles left." #225 said, "And with the welcome of princess Nadia, it is my honor to introduce you to this lovely hotel's pre-eminent guest, Ferilala Nu-zo, unbonded Earl of the 58th Lunar Palace, Black Herald of the Procellarum constellation, and noble blade of the Mottled Queen, Sovereign of Night and queen of the moon."

Another secretary chimes in this time, "With other such glorious titles as: the Soap Opera Glutton."

A different secretary adds, "Oh oh, the Celestial Layabout."

#404 finishes, "And Patron Extraordinaire to secretaries everywhere."

"The joke titles were so unnecessary," Ferilala Nu-zo said. "Now she'll think I'm some loser."

The one who started the listing of joke titles said, "And even if you were, we'd all still love you."

"Thanks #375."

"I'm sorry, but how are you unbonded?" I asked.

Ferilala Nu-zo wobbled her head, "It's not really an interesting story. My summoner, she'd summoned me back when she was just a scribe for the constellation. Together we graduated to a position of true importance as we'd finally gained the link of Earl. Unfortunately, once you're important then you're important. My summoner was sent here as an advance party—"

#225 said, "The palaces were eyeing Brightgate for the possibility of invasion, again."

"And I've told you it was a diplomatic mission," Ferilala Nu-zo said, entirely uninterested in resurrecting an old debate. "Either which way, we came down here and were betrayed. My summoner suffered a 'two-out-of-three' sort of death. Brain and spirit."

She continued, "Luckily for us—me, mainly—she was struck low here in our hotel suite. I'd destroyed the assassin, and realized that I wasn't discorporating quite that fast. So I made this place into a territory for myself. Rather doable considering the entire hotel is just a series of stacked Conceptual spaces. Got the conditions just right that as long as I don't leave the room I'll stay in reality."

#404 said, "Lodgemaster Khapoor didn't want to deal with the fallout between Brightgate and the palaces, so unnie gets to stay here for as long as she wants."

When I let out a breath I realized how tight I'd gripped Sphinx. The story was a little close to home, and my own mind couldn't help but imagine what if my sort-of death was just a little different. Sphinx was just a soldier, not strong enough to make a territory on her own, and I wasn't important enough to justify letting her keep the place. She'd discorporate despite any attempt to hold on. Then I imagined what if she could hold on, and that wrung my heart of its blood in the process. A life—a generally immortal life—stuck forever in one hotel suite. Unable to cross something as mundane as a door threshold without being shredded to pieces by reality and tossed back to whence she came. It made me pity the Nightlord.

#225 added, "With the only stipulation being that she helps out now and then. With the help mainly being keeping us looking good."

Ferilala Nu-zo shrugged, "I don't have much else I can do. Besides, you all are so cute that it makes it worth it. Now, no more introductions and no more sad talk."

The Nightlord stood, briefly towering above me and the rest of the secretaries, before leaping into the air and shrinking down to a more manageable five foot height—if you counted the horn she was five-foot-six. Once she'd floated back to the ground, she took my hand and guided me deeper into the glen. With a raise of one hand, the loamy earth surged upward forming smooth rounded steps of a dais not too dissimilar to the constructed one at the previous dress shop.

She shoo'd me with quick sweeps of her hands, and I climbed the steps leaving Sphinx at her "cousin's" side. The secretaries walked over—drinks still well in hand, and apparently self-refilling. Under all the attention I couldn't help but fidget. Their expressions were bright with mirth, but still retained the sharpness necessary to be the eyes and ears of the Lodge.

#375 yelled, "Take your shirt off."

"No, that'll come later," Ferilala Nu-zo corrected to the cheer of the secretaries and #404's smirk. "First, I want to know your intentions with your outfit. Is this just a fun night? Are we trying to like network? Or is tonight something a little more romantic date-y?"

She tilted her head toward #404 with the last option. A gesture that caused the secretaries to snicker at their expense while they choked on a sip of their mimosa. Face already hot as they looked to me to set things right. Though I let the moment drag for at least two more seconds—I'd wanted #404 to taste some of the sweet agony they enjoyed plunging me into.

"There's nothing between us, but work," I said. "They've made that very clear."

#404 nodded with only the faintest grimace from the blunt trauma of my statement.

"Though my goals tonight are still romantic," I said. "My ex and I had a fight—mainly my fault—and right now I don't want to let this distance between the two of us settle. I need an outfit that screams, 'You know you don't want to let this go,' with as much passion as how I don't want to let her go. Especially not to that short asshole, Ina."

I inhaled after my emotive ramble. The secretaries were silent, and Sphinx was placid as she gave the slightest tilt of her head as if to say, it'll only be us in the end, so why be jealous?

#404 said, "You're trying to 'get her back,' little brute? Your past actions made me think you'd accepted you were on divergent trajectories."

Their words came out the side of their mouth. A quick jab of a knife I'd not expected them of all people to pull. It was Ferilala Nu-zo who treated the proverbial wound #404 sought to make.

"Well I'm glad she's not," she said. "It's so boring to make an outfit for someone that simply wants to look cute or sophisticated. The Night lives for drama, and a selfish motive is the soil that produces the most succulent fruit."

#404 scoffed, and caught the Nightlord's attention in the process. She turned to the secretary, and gave her a polite yet potent hip-check. Spilling the remnants of #404's drink.

"Oops, sorry about your mimosa, but like let's be happy it's not your tea. Though I'm always willing to show my work if you don't trust me."

A chill swept through the glen as herald to a rushing tide of frigid darkness. The luminescence of the surrounding forest snuffed and buried deep below as a mere memory of light. Above was no painted nebula but instead the awful grandeur of a watching harvest moon. Red in the dried blood of some celestial murder. While its many craters opened to reveal legions upon legions of eyes—crescent slit and sly—that were hungry to see what #404 would say next.

Secretary placed their glass on the ground. It melted down into translucent fluid that was swallowed by the earth. They straightened their clothes and held up both hands in surrender.

"No need, unnie, I misspoke. Can you bring back the stars? I'd hate for you to work in a dour mood."

Their voice was loose and unbothered. How many times have they done this song and dance with this Nightlord, I wondered. Enough times that after their words it was only a blink and everything was as it was before #404's social gaffe.

Ferilala Nu-zo said, "Alls below, you're so right. We don't want you in some funeral gown do we?"

"No, unnie?" I asked intending it to be an answer. Though the way my body shook—shivered—I couldn't help it. Though it was apparently good enough for her.

"Lovely, so I'm going to need you all to go try on your outfits while I get to work with Nadia here," she said. "This one strikes me as the type who needs some privacy."

Two rows of flowers crescendoed in brightness forming a walkway back through the trees to wherever the secretaries' outfits for the ball were stored. Those with drinks to carry placed their glasses down—which guzzled down much like #404's was—and ventured off between the trees.

"Not you, #404."

The Nightlord's finger pointed down at a position beside her opposite Sphinx. Though as much as it was a gesture toward where #404 was to be, it was a nail that pinned Secretary down with the reminder that where they stood, went, or even got to drink was entirely at her discretion. #404 followed the request expeditiously.

I'd seen Secretary wear many faces—most of them confident edging into cocky. Sometimes comedic, a harlequin laughing at the invisible joke which seemed to sit on my shoulders for how often it seemed like they were laughing at me. Yet I'd never seen them look truly as nervous as they did now. Even Blotomisc looked resigned—he may have lacked a face at that moment, but with how his head compressed down to a plate, little more than a line, you'd get the idea.

"Can I help you, unnie?" Secretary asked.

Ferilala Nu-zo giggled, "Little lesson cousin for when you graduate, that question right there is the only thing you want the help to ever say to their betters."

Sphinx bowed but said nothing choosing instead to swear within their mind. #404 scowled at the Nightlord's designation of them as "the help." Not that the idea of being helpful was bad, but rather Ferilala Nu-zo had stressed what she meant using an Old World expression—albeit in a lunar accent—which roughly translated to, "servile non-person."

"I'd say otherwise," I declared.

"Really?" she asked. "On what grounds?"

"That hierarchies like that don't belong in this world. My mother wouldn't stand for it and neither do I."

Mom had raised me on the right stories. Stories about the Au Pair Assassinations, where hundreds of young women slaughtered the political tyrants that tried to steal the future of the world for themselves by attempting to hide summoning. I'd learned of the maids whose chemical knowledge birthed the bombs which shattered the gates of nearly every cthonic commune populated by more Old World monsters. It was the "help" who were at the frontlines of the Changeover, and I wouldn't see them—or #404—be besmirched.

"Your mother doesn't run my Court and never graced the moon. My Sovereign saw to that."

"Then maybe I'll finish her work."

I stared down from the dais into the reflective depths of the Nightlord's faceplate. It meant staring into myself—my eyes wide in fear but with an inviolable will to face my end. A daring smile taunting her to introduce me to it. It was a smile Mom practiced every day.

#404 rushed between us and propped themselves on two steps. While Blotomisc stood beside me, their body at ninety degrees in a spine severing bow.

"All apologies, my lady, but the summoner is new," he said.

And #404 added, "Besides, it'd be improper for you both to not realize this as a moment of cultural exchange. Little brute, the Changeover was different for them. If hierarchy must exist, it's in the unforgiving reaches of space."

They turned to Ferilala Nu-zo and said, "And might I remind you, that us grav-born take those more derogatory Old World terms very seriously. You know better, and she's sorry."

The Nightlord slowly nodded as she backed up.

"Look at you, a princess already acting like a king and the servant—no, vizier—that'd apologize for their every misstep. You guys have like got to tell me how you met up sometime," she said, her voice mutating from its prior haughtiness. "Sorry about that, cousin, I needed your emotional measurements."

I asked, "My emotional measurements?"

"Yep, but sorry I had to get all ugly. Not every emotion arises from positive stimuli, and without a full picture I couldn't possibly do you justice."

"Secretary, did you know she was doing that?"

#404 muttered, "I should have. She did it to me when I was fitted."

"That I did," she said before turning to me. "You wouldn't believe the colors within this one right here. Looks like boring grayscale, but turn up the saturation and—."

"Are you done with me….unnie?" #404 asked.

She said, "Yes, yes, go get fitted with the others. I was able to sneak in some last minute alterations just now."

#404's eyes narrowed at the Nightlord as they realized something about just now. They glanced up at me with a hesitance to something—their expression not fully legible.

"Be good, little brute," they said, before disappearing between the trees.

I followed their every step with my eyes until even the echo of them in the darkness had faded.

"My emotional measure?" I asked, still skeptical.

"Oh cousin," Ferilala Nu-zo directed to Sphinx, "she's so inflexible."

"Nadia abhors games. Nothing more."

"I don't think that's it. She's the biggest player here after all. I mean, wanting to win her fiancee back with one hand and clutching tight around her new treasure at the same time," Ferilala Nu-zo said, before turning to address me. "That's being a greedy player, princess."

"What new treasure?" I asked.

"Oh you're so funny," she said. "Hmm, I do worry about you when the game is called and you see who you're playing against. It'll break you utterly if it doesn't kill you first."

She stared at me with the reflection of my own face stretched in the curvature of her helm. My mouth, just barely open, ripped into a yawning cry for help. I looked away—unable to win the staring contest against the girl I saw in that reflection.

"What's the next step?" I asked.

"Show unnie, a spell."

"What does that have to do with my outfit?"

Ferilala Nu-zo no doubt rolled her eyes—Conceptual or otherwise—behind her helmet.

"Everything. Night is about the accentuation and obfuscation of things. Imagine, a lake at night with fireflies above it," she instructed. "Their light is only so strong, too organic and weak for proper illumination, but strong enough that they can dye the black. With enough of them it's like looking at the heat still lurking in a burnt piece of paper. You toss a rock, and then the world ripples. That's what I do."

"Okay, so am I the firefly or the lake?"

"This is a tough marriage you've struck, cousin," she tossed to Sphinx. "You're the memory, Nadia. And I'm going to help you construct the perfect frame for it, but to do that I needed your intent, and—."

"My emotional measure," I answered.

"Now you're catching up. Yes, a measure gained by making you face yourself. Finally, I take a measure of your Spirit and the Court which threads through it."

"And you can get that with one spell?"

Ferilala Nu-zo chuckled behind their hand. "Of course, unless you already have a thing for your lovely unnie, and want to bare even more of yourself for me?"

"I'll just have to trust you'll get everything you need in one go."

"Then pick a good spell. In fact, show me the spell you consider to be…"

Sphinx hurriedly said, "Cousin, don't ask—."

"The cornerstone of your relationship to Revelation."

Her words had pushed my mind back in consideration. Tipping my consciousness down toward some place within myself—a room I'd not opened, but was always there since I'd met Sphinx. By her final word, I couldn't hear Sphinx whine nor was I consciously aware of how the shadows stretched—even here in the Nightlord's territory—to assume the silhouettes belonging to Sphinx's upChain forms who raced to fall across my body in thick umbral bands.
 
Chapter 29
AN: Sorry for being so late on updating this thread here. Life's been quite a trip and things have fallen through in places. However, hope you all can forgive me with this nine chapter burst we got here. Also, should be back on properly with a new schedule of Wednesday and Saturday, so expect a chapter tomorrow.

Also, if you want to read ahead please check out the PATREON where we're 10+ chapters ahead, the chapters are uncensored, and where I (as of recently) will be posting fun worldbuilding articles about the setting! You also get access to a special patron only channel in the story's DISCORD server. A server I highly recommend where we do community nights, you get to ask fun questions, chat with other readers, and I share interesting goodies like a chart with all the Courts that exist!


My ego's plummet saw me hurtle through darkness. I forced myself to look down and witnessed a bright square ripping its way through the void. The speed of its expansion informed me of how fast I was falling, and when its searing white shattered back into distinct colors I wrapped my head with my arms to brace for landing—I didn't expect to bounce.

The bounce righted me, and—for the evanescent moment of any jump where you can believe you're floating—I beheld the space. It was a four walled room. Wide enough to be some moderately sized cafe if it wasn't for all the pillows you'd be afraid of staining with a spilled drink. As pillows coated the floor like a carpet of creeping kudzu that Dad had shown me pictures of.

I fell back down into one the size of a giant's palm—well, maybe a small giant. It was plush, arrested my fall, and refused to let me bounce any longer. Through the impossible nature of my visit, I'd broken no bones despite my speedy descent and my landing didn't even jostle the steaming hot chocolate set on the table in front of me.

Following the twining steam as it climbed into the air, I noted that I was before a stage about half the size one might expect. Equidistant to each other were four folding screens depicting, in jewel tone color, scenes expressing some Sorcerous secret of Revelation. Behind them were silhouettes too indistinct to make out beneath the detail of their screen's painting.

"I already said I'd take the trial later," I protested. "You can't force me to take it."

A puckish chortle flowed forth from behind the fourth screen—farthest to my right and depicting a faceless girl on fire while eating a bowl of noodles beneath a crescent moon reflected in water.

"Puppy, we can't push you through the door, but that doesn't mean we can't 'force you,'" said the childish voice behind the fourth screen.

"I hate to agree, but she's right," said the voice whose screen was adjacent and depicted a girl—still faceless—as she struggled against vines just barely keeping her from walking off a cliff. "We can bribe you, trick you, or threaten—somehow—something you care about. Free will is retained in all situations even if it's not under the most fun circumstances."

I said, "Neither of you two are doing a good job of convincing me to pick you when I graduate."

"It's a good thing we aren't here for that then, huh, puppy?"

"Then what are you here for?" I asked.

The silhouette behind the second screen raised a hand. Theirs was adjacent to the furthest left and depicted a tree from which five burning bodies swayed from its branches like fruit, their blood watering the field of swords that littered a hill like so many flowers.

Beautifully somber, they said, "That's the wrong question, I'm sorry. Please don't be mad."

"I'm not mad. Just confused, and I wish you could give me a clear answer." I exhaled, "But you can't because that's not Revelation. So, if not about you then it's me. Why am I here?"

From behind the screen to the farthest left which detailed a solitary figure pushing snow from the steps of a temple beneath a bright star, came a cold voice.

"Enlightenment, Nadia, you heard a question that stirred something in your mind about the trial you still delay to take. As such, you fell into a moment of Revelatory contemplation. Tipping ajar the door—to use the fourth's metaphor—just enough for us to arrive and assist you."

I leaned back against the pillows until I could see all four screens at once. The Nightlord had asked me to demonstrate a spell that was the cornerstone of my relationship to Revelation. It shouldn't be hard because I only had four—and then I understood.

"You're here to help me pick my spell," I stated.

None of them spoke as we were all in agreement on that.

I leaned forward staring into my hot chocolate as a single large marshmallow melted out in a smooth pebble of white. It smelled exactly how Melissa's mother would make it for me. The last time I had it, I couldn't taste its flavor beneath the blood that ran from my mouth. I wanted to bring the drink to my lips, but the Baron's words about how they could still trick me ran about my mind like a maypole. New anxieties about everything in the room coloring my experience.

I asked, "Is the hot chocolate a trap?"

"Last I checked, chocolate kills dogs," the fourth Baron said.

With a tired sigh, I pushed the drink away from myself as if distance would weaken the temptation the cup offered. Then I glanced up toward the Barons, silent and waiting, and down at my hands which had formed the seals of my spells so many times now. Yet here my fingers felt stiff and easy to shatter.

"Why is this so hard?" I asked.

The first Baron answered, "You want a solution that doesn't feel wrong more than you're trying to pick one that is right."

"And that's wrong?"

"If you let it," the second Baron said. "You humans have a tendency to logic yourself away from understanding. If it helps, nothing about your choice will affect the trial."

"Then why all of this?"

"Because it'll affect you," the third voice said. "Your way leads to us no matter what, but success or failure is hardly the design of the test. Rather, it's the dominion of the test taker."

"Come on puppy, you've already passed the first test of the Lodge exam," the fourth Baron said. "You know what it takes to pass, and what way leads to failure."

Was it really that simple? That some test designed by one of my parents' killers could hold the secret to the graduation trial, really? I remembered when Sphinx ran through my chart as I taught her the Principles, and how elegantly her paw print stamped the location of the Court. Revelation could be found in the smallest things, so why not look back to a success if I wanted to succeed going forward.

"I used all my spells," I said. "It wasn't one singular spell that carried me to victory."

My voice warbled at the end of my statement as my body felt so cold in my denial. The first Baron stood behind their screen and pointed at me.

"If so, then pick or cease lying," they said.

The second Baron said, "Hey, stop bullying Nadia. I'm so sorry, she gets like this—"

"All the time," the fourth Baron said. "Though I agree with her. Be a good dog and only speak the truth. You know what you want to pick, so pick it."

"But it's not just about the spell is it?" I asked. "Ferilala Nu-zo said it had to be the cornerstone of my relationship to Revelation. And, I don't know what that is."

The second Baron crooned, "But you do, Nadia. You struck an oath to slay the enemies of our Sovereign and yourself. There's a reason Atomic Glory is your first spell. To tear down and unmake them from the world. Our world."

"Biasing the summoner," the third Baron said. "She'd find nothing without the Omensight. Revelation is a way to discovery. About her foes, her mom, her dad, and were she to take the right step it could help her discover herself. All necessary to her quest."

The fourth Baron scoffed, "The 'right step' which just so happens to be the next step. Obviously both spells are good, but what really gets her is the Godtime. It gives her a chance to stay ahead of the knife and delay it. Through Revelation she'll get to live."

As they spoke I noticed the way some of their words caused the hot chocolate to ripple. My fall hadn't spilled a drop, but their words made waves in the mug. I pulled it back toward myself as I ignored the Barons squabbling.

"Unmake, quest, live?" I asked, my statement lilting up into a question. The drink didn't stir.

"It won't work like that," the first Baron said. "Speak with your spirit not your mouth."

So I tried incanting, "Unmake. Quest. Live."

Then I watched and felt the room flow away from me and back toward me. Tides of my spirit around which I was the center. For each word its Baron squeaked, groaned, and laughed as I pronounced their cardinal aspect.

"T-technically they should be pronounced in the present progressive if you want them to be truly strong," the second Baron said.

"Gah, don't help the puppy slip her collar," said the fourth.

"Why'd you help her?" the third asked the first.

"She had no need of my help, but simply required an enabling of her own prowess, Revelation Questing."

"So that's how you say them. Can I make you leave?" I asked.

And the first answered, "We're in your spirit. You've always been in charge."

I rose to my knees with the mug held in my hands. Held it forth in an ironic oblation.

"Revelation Unmaking. Revelation Questing. Revelation Living," I incanted, "Begone."

The three Barons' silhouettes bowed as their screens and themselves sunk into the stage. Familiar with my spirit now, I gestured forward at the first—and only—Baron still present. I flexed and space contracted. Gone was the stage as now opposite me at my table was their screen.

"That felt good," I said. "Especially to not be called 'puppy' anymore."

"Forgive them," the first Baron said, "but we only speak as we are and say what's present. If Revelation Living calls you a puppy then ask yourself whose collar you wear."

"You say that like you don't want to collar me."

"I don't," the first Baron said. "It'd go against my cardinal aspect."

"Which is?" I asked.

"A surprise."

"It can't be much of one," I said. "If the second is Atomic Glory, the third is Omensight, and the fourth is Godtime. Then you have to be my Inviolate Star."

"Am I?" she asked.

"Yes. Show me," I ordered.

"I love that side of you," the first Baron said. "No respect for anyone above you."

"If five people can kill a god, why have respect for power at all."

"When it's the right power," the first Baron said. "It'll let you kill a god. It'll let you cross time to feel the touch of the lost. It'll let you disregard fate, and delay death."

"You're not defeating my theory," I said.

The first Baron laughed. It was the airy laugh of someone used to looking down on those below them with an icy regard only thawed by the burning rebel that sat before her. Then, the folding screen was slid aside by the Baron.

"It's hardly a theory if you already know."

In the frame composed by the closed screen, was me. A reflection of me that stood with shoulders rolled back and a head held high. Only her eyes were pointed at me—and they glowed in the bounce light of a blazing halo composed of Inviolate Stars. The first Baron tilted her head—my head—and followed me as I rose to face her.

She held out a hand. I took it. Her eyes bore into me as she waited for me to answer.

"My way is to supersede all others. I need to come out on top every time, or else I'm done." I added, "And the Inviolate Star lets me do just that and more. It's my way."

* * *​

"It's very pretty," Ferilala Nu-zo said.

My eyes properly seeing, I stared at the Inviolate Star that hovered above my palm. It was the spell I didn't want to use, and the one that was always necessary. Despite everything feeling so wrong, it was the only thing that felt right.

"Sphinx, did you place the hot chocolate?" I asked.

She shook her head, but before I could press said, "We can speak of Court matters tomorrow. You have too many choices tonight to let far off things blind you in their brilliance."

I nodded and shook the spell from my hand. "So, how long until my outfit's done?"

The Nightlord giggled, "I'm already done, silly. You've been standing like that for a while."

That was when I felt my body's ache that wormed through my muscles. I squatted and stretched to work them out. A process which encouraged cheering from the gaggle of tipsy secretaries.

I whirled around to find them already wrapped in comfortable gowns and suits. They'd splayed across a long chaise couch conjured in the shimmering glow of moonlight that only teased at the couch's curves and dips. Across from them were two chairs, one of which Ferilala Nu-zo had already curled up within.

She used a hoof to spin the chair my way. I dropped down into it and spun back toward them all. Accepted the glass of sangria #375 offered me. It was refreshing and more alcoholic than fruity, as I could feel its burn hit my gut and unleash a heat wave through me. The drink couldn't match the Inviolate Star, but I finished the glass and had the secretary pour me another so I could dull my ache to feel flame in my veins again.

#225 asked, "Where'd #404 find you?"

"Would you believe me if I said it was at a train station?"

"That's like saying they found you on the side of the road in a box."

"It's the truth," I said. "Take it or leave it."

"It's the report," #375 countered. "Give us the story. What was the moment you first saw each other?"

#225 asked, "Did you know they were going to pick you?"

I let my thoughts rise as I filled my stomach on sangria. They were asking as if I was telling the story of how I fell in love with #404. Which reminded me of how I first saw them, bleeding and broken on my floor. Utterly beautiful.

"I saw them from my balcony, first. Blood pooling beneath them, and somehow they seemed soft. In need of someone to save them," I said. "But that was just a…"

"Honeypot," #375 offered.

"Yeah, a honeypot. I mean, #404 doesn't have a soft bone in them, and once Amber called their bluff the disguise was off. After that came everything else. Like their promise to use me."

And their assertion that I lacked a conscience. A claim that at first had struck me, but from that chair on the other side of so many bodies I'd made—in such a short time too—there was an aspect of myself that creeped up behind my shoulder to rest its head saying, "Yes. You don't."

The voice fragmented in my mind as Sphinx brushed against my leg. Shared a glance with me that was firm as a stake used to set a hunter's tent. I looked back up to find the patient aura of the secretaries waiting for me, and downed my second glass.

#225 said, "#404 loves misdirection, so I'm not surprised there. I am surprised they'd say they were using you without saying what for."

"I mean, the first time was obvious, to help them finish their mission."

#375 shook their head laughing. "There was no mission then. Secretaries of their rank and lower get free time to be taken as they search for any potential assets for the Lodge. That's what they were doing."

"And it just happened to align with a missing team and a cult that attacked a research base?"

"Eh, it's convenient sure, but #404 is meticulous. They probably searched for a problem from recent reports—or lack thereof in that case—and referenced them next to specific travel points."

"So their mission wasn't in fact a mission, but just a test to determine if I deserved a prelim exemption?"

"Oh, no," #375 said, "we can give out tons of those. #404 was looking for a Lodge asset, special people capable of unique or impossible things."

#225 said, "If you noticed, we lack names but we have ranks. The only way to move up when you're a newbie secretary is to complete assignments. Complete enough of them and you enter the next tier and get a designation."

"Like information protection and retrieval?" I asked.

"Exactly," they said. "Now, this method can only get you so high up because assignments are reactive. A good secretary reacts impeccably, but a great secretary? They anticipate problems and have the solutions already lined up. Recruiting assets for the Lodge to deploy is a critical part of the process."

#375 sighed, "And the only way to bring in an asset is to have them pass the exam."

A third secretary said, "A thing #404 basically swore they'd never—"

#225 hissed, "Shut it, #322."

"No, explain what they swore," I said.

"It's not our file to open," #225 said. "They're your handler, and they'll tell you if you need to know…or if they're ready."

Their face—sharp even at rest—was softened by the unspoken request in their reply, Give them time. I shrugged it off and the implications of what #322 had let slip out.

"Where's #404 anyways?" I asked as I stood.

"Right here, little brute," #404 said.

An arm slipped around my own as #404 clung to me in a gentle drama. Their mouth unbalanced as one side tugged their face in the opposite direction of their eyes. While mine ran down their body in appreciation of Ferilala Nu-zo's work.

With every inch my gaze traveled #404's garment changed. It was a hanbok, a kimono, a cocktail dress, or something indulgent with heaps of fabric flowing in great arcs. The only commonality was the way it shimmered through each one like the colors in a lenticular painting. As well as the stars which winked in and out of existence—visible only when their garment was in transition.

"Little brute?" they asked.

I'd been staring. The Nightlord's work was that magnificent as it accentuated all the curves and planes of Secretary's body. It was my second time falling into aesthetic appreciation that Ferilala Nu-zo laughed and surged from their chair to be beside #404 in under a second.

"Come on, Nadia, how does #404 look?" she asked.

"Like nothing I've seen before."

#404 preened, "What an astute observation, little brute. But our lovely Nightlord never makes the same clothes twice."

#322 said, "Okay, so go show the little brute's how it's done, #404. How does she look?"

#404 glared at their fellow secretary before stepping back to take me in. Their face forcibly placid as they assessed me. Then I noticed a blush work across their face.

"Naked," they said.

"What?"

Sphinx grinned and slid along our telepathic connection, the image of myself as seen through their eyes. I wasn't quite naked as #404 put it, but it was more than well enough implied. No fabric hung from my body. Rather an expanse of the star filled heavens clung to me coating my chest, stomach, legs, all the way to my fingers tipped in opalescent claws. As revealing—if not more so—than Lupe's conweave skinsuit. The only defense of my modesty was the small mantle of black iridescent feathers that fluttered along my collar bone and teasing up my neck like some corvidian gorget. It was those same feathers that fluttered up from the edge of my stomach down to the floor in a grand ballroom skirt.

My face was where I stopped and marveled. Around my eyes was a smoky shadow that implied cosmic depths of mystery whose answers could only be found within the intensity of my eclipse-gold eyes. Above which the cool light of the starlight horn Ferilala Nu-zo had placed upon my brow did lighten and soften the imperious majesty I projected.

I blinked away the image Sphinx had sent me, and gave a slight bow to the Nightlord in thanks. She gasped in mock surprise, but was quick to stop me when I pulled out the tokens Amber had given me.

"Let me pay you," I said.

"You've paid me in fun," she said. "I see the same faces again and again and again. It was fun to see someone new. Something new."

"And what something is that?" I asked.

She shook her head, "That'd be spoiling. Now, I've already called you an alley-racer to get across the city back to the Lodge district. You'd be underestimating if you tried to imagine how packed the cable cars get on nights like tonight."

I slipped the tokens back into the pocket of the pants I wore on the way here. Folded up my clothes and slipped beside #404, and—after asking so politely—had them send my clothes back to my room through that spell of theirs. From there the lot of us piled into the elevator to catch our waiting ride to the party.

Until visiting Brightgate, I wasn't too familiar with alley-racers. No one back home bonded to the Court of Alleys, or if they did they didn't stay in town for too long. Home was a place of direct people who met things head on, and for whom travel was a matter of distance rather than speed. Two aspects which likely selected us away from the Court to instead see folks favor the Court of Wanderlust instead. At most, I knew the basic details of an alley-racer, it was a vehicle whose engine—however it was constructed—connected into a shrine whose size scaled to the transport. That shrine was what let the whole thing punch in and out of Alleys without stressing the driver. There was where any of my expectations ended.

Yet still I was surprised, as there on the curb was this nautiloid carriage of clear glass no doubt treated to withstand whatever weather was common in the Alleys. The side of the carriage was open and we all slid in. Three secretaries on one bench, and #404 and myself on the other facing theirs—Sphinx had returned to my spirit. Above their heads and back through the glass I saw the driver mount their seat, slot in a few tokens to kickstart and recharge the whole thing, and then he settled his feet against the base of the saddle. Gripped the handlebars and twisted.

We hurtled forward into a rectangular cutaway that seemed to descend from the sky. Once through our driver whipped the handlebars to the side sending the whole carriage drifting along an invisible road. While all around us were the explosive pops of fireworks that sparked off within drifting clouds in place of lightning. Their color seeped into the glass shell that I'd pressed my hands against to get a better look of things.

In the faint reflection of the glass, I could see #404's face soften at the—in retrospective—blatant display of my own innocence. That something so mundane to them could still be…well, magic to me. Our eyes met in the glass, and they fluttered their fingers at me. Then it was over as soon as it began as we drifted through another rectangular cutout that led from this realm back to Realspace.

The alley-racer slid to a stop in front of a cafe down the street from the ball's venue. At an outdoor table sat Amber who, upon sighting us through the glass of our carriage, drained the rest of their cup. Dropped two tokens inside, and descended down from the cafe's porch dining to the sidewalk where we'd assembled.

"Temple, now where'd you get this number?" Amber asked alongside an appreciatory whistle.

Before I could answer, #404 leaned against my arm smirking up at Amber.

"Sorry, it's a Lodge secret," they said.

"If Temple can know why not me? We're both probationary members."

#322 muttered, "In this episode, drama in the princess's harem."

Before Amber and #404 could turn to obliterate #322, I hurriedly wrapped both arms around one of theirs leading them onward toward the growing mass of Lodgemembers. Who had all taken the Lodgemaster's theme as a mandate; justifying their choice of fashion or lack thereof if the number of near nude summoners was anything to go off of. The sight of which stoked flames of excitement within myself that became a stellar burst as the crowd took notice of us—of me—and parted into a clear path to the door. Through which I could make out, clear as Amber whispering in my ear, the sonic assault of bass heavy music that lured your heart to beat faster, pump harder, so you might lose yourself in the orgiastic mass revel that only those who live so close to death might ever appreciate.

"Welcome to your new favorite holiday, little brute," #404 said, as they led us inside.
 
Last edited:
Chapter 30
AN: We're so back baby! Time for some good fun messy yuri with your fave. Before we hop into the chapter you need to know that I added a really fun thing to the PATREON for you lore lovers! It's a series of lore articles I'm calling, Wonders of the Court, where I'll be going in depth on elements of the setting for Comfort Of The Knife. Now, one really good thing for all of y'all is that these articles are available to any patron free or paid, but for those of you who do become paid patrons it means you'll be able to submit the very questions I'll be answering in the lore series. So far we already have one article up that's all about what happens when a summoner loses the power struggle with their entity (tl;dr it ain't pretty). With the next two articles being all about conceptual food & weapons, and how exactly hunters work & what they do! So check out the patreon. Anyways, enjoy this new chapter~


"Does anyone see Melissa?" I asked my entourage.

As one they called back, "No." Their tone flat and weary.

We'd posted ourselves on the second floor of the club the Lodge had commandeered for the night. From the balcony that ringed the room I could see everything. The surging mass of dancers on the first floor whose steps and motions flung water up into the air to clash against the conjured raindrops that poured from the ceiling in a column of ever falling rain. Around that column of water I could make out the other bars posted against each wall of the second floor, and the semi-circle couches that formed mini-cubbies along the inner rim of the balcony. They weren't perfectly private and so I could see the pairings off of Lodgemembers and secretaries conjoining in different erotic configurations. Both in how the body fit together, and how many bodies could be involved at once.

All of this set to the highly saturated and cool color palette that shifted in surging leaps to the beat of the music. Though so constrained that it never found its way deeper than indigo or brighter than a dark illicit magenta. It was an ever flowing loop of blues and purples that painted the planes of the body, the face, and even memory.

"Temple, we're going to find her," Amber reassured me. "She told us she'd be running late."

Amber waved her sorc-deck in my face—slow enough I could reread Melissa's missive for the twentieth time—before dropping it back into her storage-spell. It was well-intentioned of her, but my anxieties couldn't help but detail the heavy shadows that could be drawn from a message as brief as: We're running a bit behind, don't worry.

Why were they running behind? What made it a bit? Was she busy being fed poison into her ears by Ina, or worse were they deciding to pre-game on the sexual festivities by linking together before arriving? Then there was the 'don't worry' which I could only weave through ideas of losing her. That we were well and truly done, and it'd be someone else's job—duty—pleasure to worry about her.

My thumbs pushed the glass of my tumbler inward inadvertently, sprinkling shards into the whiskey Amber had ordered for me. I set the glass back down, and let Amber guide me to her shoulder. She'd decided to wear a jumpsuit that was reminiscent of a tux what with its central pleating. An aspect her designer had extended across the jumpsuit down to the slightly billowing pants leg that looked closer to the hakama Mom had us wear for training when she felt formal. Over the jumpsuit, Amber wore a thick jacket across her shoulders like a cape. It was a heavy wool that felt softer than any sheet as I pressed my cheek against it feeling my skin press against the steel like muscle it turned out that Amber hid beneath her clothes.

"I'm sorry," I said. "You didn't come out here to deal with me."

"If I would be so upset at the idea of 'dealing with you' then I wouldn't be on this trip at all," she said. "Though I do think maybe we stop wasting the good japanese whiskey."

Amber removed a super-fine strainer from her storage-spell and poured the remains of my drink into her own before returning the strainer and sifted glass fragments into storage. #225 slid a new glass in front of me. It was a graduated cylinder filled with a fizzy liquid topped with about a half-inch of foam. They dropped a straw that wound itself into a celtic knot inside.

"Drink," they ordered.

I asked, "What is it?"

"A Bacchanalian Ballast."

"It's conceptual?"

Amber stroked my head. "Don't go accepting drinks from strangers, Temple. First rule of parties."

"Oh don't worry," #225 said, "if I wanted to drug them I'd use a method better than a laced drink. Though at this rate, drugs might be the only thing that'll make her relax and enjoy tonight."

I extricated myself from Amber, and shifted my gaze from drink to #225 who did look concerned. A bit of annoyance underneath but I'd deserved it. No one felt comfortable leaving me at the bar on sentry duty, so for the past half-hour everyone was stuck looking out for one girl just for me. I bit down on the throat of guilt that roiled within me. Slipped the straw between my lips and drew up the drink and foam through its swirling loops.

When the first drops hit my tongue it was pleasant and soothing—tasted a smidge like lychee flavored cotton candy. Then came the conceptual flow as I drained the glass. It was a river amidst a storm that lifted up all my worries and feelings. Carted them off to some other moment downstream in time, and left only the stormy waters to press heavy on my spirit. Sinking me into the moment until most other concerns became astigmatized points of thought on the other side of an opaque window. So thick that it had its own color that just happened to match the shifting hues inside the club.

The way in which my muscles unclenched and my spirit became so loose that it would sag if held between two hands, brought Amber rushing to the brink of concern.

"What was in that?" Amber asked.

"A fun blend of Suppression and Indulgence," #225 said. "Suppress the worries until they're so light she won't worry about them until tomorrow. While pushing down hard with the guide to indulge so she might actually be in the moment."

"Isn't that just what normal alcohol does?" I asked.

"Yes," Amber said.

"Apparently not," #225 said. "You've sipped and ruined enough imported whiskey that you should at least be buzzed by now."

"If you hadn't heard," I bragged, "I have like really good spell resistance."

The room tilted itself for me so I didn't have to lean in much to inform #225. They were smirking up past me to Amber while nodding so attentively.

"Oh, really, that's amazing," they said. "Amber, why don't you order one."

They slid the menu past me and my now drained glass. Amber quickly scanned the sheet. It didn't take much time to find the cocktail #225 had plied me with—for the bartender's ease the Lodge had a pre-set menu of cocktails Real and conceptual.

"Alls below, this is a viscount-grade drink," she said.

"I know, and I just heard from someone that she has a really good spell resistance," #225 said.

"Can I have another one?" I called out to the bartender.

"You heard her," #225 said, "she wants another one. Hey, #404 do you want…"

They trailed off as they sought out #404 at the other end of the bar. They sat perfectly poised on their stool while facing two people I'd not seen before. Retreating from that end, #322 and #375 made the slow march back toward us—they'd abandoned me to my worries earlier and slid down the bar to chat or gossip with #404.

"What are you doing leaving them with those two?" #225 asked.

#375 said, "#404 told us to leave. Said it'd be more interesting over here than dealing with them."

"You know them, they never want to seem weak."

"Still, leaving them feels—hey, Nadia come back," #225 said.

In the midst of their quick exchange I'd gotten the gist. Those two were—for whatever reason—bothering #404 which stoked an unrecognizable feeling in me. It rolled its heat in my gut bringing an extra sway to my hips as I stalked down the bar on stiletto heels.

"It's so early in the event that I'm surprised they have you lower ranks on break already."

The words came from the mouth of a slight boyish figure that clung like ivy to the firm flesh-slab of a person that stood next to them. It was my sharp bark of laughter that announced my intrusion to what no one would call a conversation. The two strangers turned to regard me—you could see the formations being laid in their minds as they tried to figure out who I was. Taking the initiative they so easily gave me, I let my arms drape over #404 as I laid my head into the crook of their neck.

"#404, I was so worried you were held up I just had to check up on you. Make sure it wasn't anything serious," I said. Then, with a glance of my eyes half-hidden beneath my heavy painted eyelids and a glimpse of fangs within a bemused smirk, I finally acknowledged them. "Though I'm glad to see it's nothing."

From how the small figure's mouth fell agape, my words, it seemed, had struck a blow against a fragile ego. The man next to them bristled and postured toward me. I blinked on the Omensight for a quick assessment that reeled up another laugh meant to lacerate the go.

"Oh back down," I said.

"If anyone, it should be you," the man declared in a dull voice fit for a brick. "I'm a Baron."

"Barely."

"It doesn't take much to put down a cocky little soldier like you."

"Actually," I said, "you'd be surprised how many people underestimated what it'd take to put me down. I'm—oh wait a moment."

My drink had arrived. I forewent the addition of a straw and opted to chug the mixture in one long drag. Then blew out an invisible cloud of alcoholic vapor into the brick-voiced man's face.

"Where was I, oh, right. I'm the type of summoner your secretary—I'm presuming the little twink's yours—tells you you are when bouncing on your dick to make you feel better every time someone you know graduates. After which they try to coax you to attempt the trial yourself. You've probably had that chat at least ten times?"

The small secretary looked away then in frustration.

"Oh, it's more? Yeah, it's much more. Tell me when to stop. Was it twenty, thirty, forty—"

"That's enough, little brute," #404 said. Their fingers gently laid against an arm.

"Who even are you?" the secretary asked.

"They're my little brute. An asset all my own, and already valued by the Lodge for her achievements. Of which she isn't lying when she says that too many people have already died thinking she was just a cocky little soldier."

At the admission of how I was connected to #404, the little secretary and their big meaty loser shared a pair of sickle-sharp grins. My brow furrowed at how their own ego seemed to revive at only a few words of truth despite being laid in the grave at mine.

"Okay, good luck with the exam then," the talking brick said. "It wouldn't be the first time #404 here picked out a perfectly talented summoner just for them to choke at the finish line."

"I'm not going to choke," I said.

"That's what the last guy thought," the small secretary said.

"And then I passed and he didn't," the other finished.

Together the two of them swung away from the bar to take the stairs down to the first floor. I scowled at their receding backs. #404 shrugged me off of their shoulders.

"I didn't need your help," they said.

"Sure."

"I didn't."

"So it was just your plan to let them berate you all night or something?" I asked.

#404 swiveled their stool to face me. Their eyes thin with condensed anger at wrongs I'd not committed, but for whom I was the only target they could vent it out on.

"Maybe it was," they said. "It'd still beat you pining for some girl you don't even love. You just hate to see someone play with what you think is yours."

"Really? That's what I'm doing. Okay, but I'd rather pine than sit and let some utter losers walk all over me for what?"

"Diplomacy," they said.

"Looked more like punishment to me."

Their expression twitched in the manner of someone keeping a lid on so much anger. Maybe it was the drink, but I wanted to see them let it all out.

"Who was the last person you brought to the exam?" I asked.

#404 turned away from me to sip at their drink through a straight steel straw.

"Did you meet them at a train outpost like me? What kind of test did you give them? Did you also kiss—"

"His name was Cedric. Bonded to Tranquility. He died in the last test before the exam ended."

They didn't breathe as they rattled off the facts about the ghost that seemed to haunt them even now amidst so much conspicuous living. I used my heel to swivel #404 back to face me. Leaned forward to bridge our gap.

"How are those two involved?" I asked.

"They killed him," #404 said. "The Lodgemaster had decided that the final test that year was about infiltration. Every group had a traitor that had to be found by the end of the test-mission the group was assigned."

"How'd that lead to him dying—"

"Murdered."

"Yeah, murdered."

#404 sighed and shook their head in disbelief of a fact long made history.

"The Lodgemaster offered extra points. Every person the traitor took out was extra points. If the traitor was more permanently dealt with then everyone else got those points," #404 answered. "Cedric was the traitor, and #389's asset—Sigmund—wanted those extra points so badly that he convinced everyone that it was worth it for Cedric to die. Better he permanently be removed than get free and foil things."

My own scowl deepened at another example of the incentives that Nemesis threw about the entire exam both past and present. Cedric died for points. I didn't know the man, but if ever there was a hollow reason to be murdered it'd be that.

"It's a shame," I said.

"No," #404 argued, "it's just how Lodgemaster Khapoor runs things."

I pushed myself off my seat. Held out my hand for #404 to take it.

"What are you doing, little brute?"

"Helping you down from your guilt so we can go dance."

"My guilt?" they asked.

"Yeah," I said. "You feel guilty because you brought a beautiful but weak person into this place."

"Cedric wasn't weak."

I shrugged, "He lost to Sigmund. Cedric was weak, but I'm strong. You broke a four year streak of choosing nobody because you saw that in me."

"So this is how you'll glorify yourself?"

"Alls below, #404, this is how I help you stick the knife in those assholes even if it's only a little bit," I said. "Now, you chose me because I'm strong. Strong enough to use and use again. So take my hand, and use me."

They raised their hand—it shook as they oscillated between doubt, worry, and that clinging guilt which had been with them for so long.

"You can't cry to me if your muscles burn and give out, little brute. If I do this, we dance until they're nothing."

"I wouldn't have it any other way."

#404 placed their hand—their rage—in mine as I guided them down from their stool. They had always been shorter than me but it'd been by a handful of inches. Only now, atop heels that others might describe as dizzying, did they seem truly small, fragile, and my lips drew back in sadistic grin at the idea of drawing blood—even proverbial—in the name of their defense.

I yelled over the music to Amber, "Let me know when you spot Melissa."

She raised her tumbler in understanding. "Go fuck 'em up, Temple."

The other secretaries roared in approval of us as I walked arm in arm with #404 down to the first floor and its churning horde. Of which our arrival was met by a shift in the music that brought the mass consciousness of dancing humanity to a standstill. Gone was the hooky bass heavy beat that guided everything, and in its place was something old that burned even now on the other side of the Changeover. The tune was full of popping syncopations and frantic guitar—a love affair between swing and salsa if I had my Old World music correct.

Dancers quickly paired off and took to the floor ready to compete in the language of muscle and motion that I doubt mankind could ever forget. Even #389 and Sigmund found their way to the open floor. I held #404 back from rushing out after them.

"Are we suddenly not dancing, little brute?"

"Oh we are, but we're not running," I said.

Instead, we waited as pair after pair hurried out. The guitar player reached an early furious crescendo before hanging the room onto a precarity of silence. That was when we entered. My heels—even muted by water—clacked against the glass of the dance floor. Clack clack clack. All eyes turned to me as the stars with which Ferilala Nu-zo had clothed me in played tricks upon the air as each raindrop seemed to catch the shining glory of a star.

I brought my heels in line and with a sharp twist of my waist as if snapping #389's neck, I turned hundred-eighty degrees. The speed of the motion made a wave that slapped against the dancers around me who lacked the gravitas for this fight. Wet and dripping they cleared way, but I paid them no more mind than I would a chair or any other prop.

Elegantly I extended my arms out to the crowd as if I'd embrace each and every one of them. My eyes catching on theirs teasing at the idea that they were the one…and then I landed on #404. I let my lips curl at the end in a feline sort of pleasure.

"Now, we enter," I mouthed.

#404 shook their head before charging toward me. Each step in time with the singer who'd taken the stage and made her way to the mic. She grasped the stand by its skinny neck, brought it close to her lips, inhaled right as #404's hand found mine and my other found their waist while they found the back of my neck.

"I should lead," they said. "I am your handler."

"Yes, but if I won't bow to an Earl," I whispered into their ear. "What makes you think I'll follow?"

The singer shattered the silence with a powerful note that disemboweled the tension and unleashed the reins of us mad dancers. I twirled #404 in my arms, dipped them, and swung them low in display to the entire room of who I'd chosen to share this moment. They popped back up and pressed forward in a coup to steal the lead from me.

I let them for a few steps, before swiftly sidestepping their advance letting them carry forward—our arms now parallel bars to each other. I spun again driving myself low to the ground to retrieve the lead position #404 thought was theirs. Caught off guard, they let me and their body became light as I swung them low before extending upwards. Momentum carrying them up across my back and over my shoulder.

Their own smaller heels came down in a swift cutting arc that whistled in harmony with the crooning trumpet that joined in to the music. When they touched ground I wrapped them into my arms by crossing theirs atop their chest. We quickly moved back, I went right while they went left, before meeting in the middle. They kicked up into the air forcing me to let go though not before I set their leap into a tight spiral that drilled once, twice, three times before they descended, arms outstretched for me to catch them.

I guided them back to earth right when the singer took a breath letting the instruments croon like some big band menagerie. Our fingers intertwined as I pulled them close to me, and in the other's eyes—for we were that close face-to-face—we saw ourselves. I lived in #404's eyes as something that couldn't possibly be Real. Too tall, too shining, and, from how I smiled with my fangs on display, altogether too confident. I could only hope that #404 saw themselves as I saw them in this moment, the only person for whom this, our competitive power stealing dance, could ever be possible. Their hair wet and skin glistening in the saturated light, I beheld the face of someone who I could see myself in a forever rivalry. We could argue, snipe, and joust until the sun melted into the sea never to rise again.

"I hope this never ends," I said.

"You're drunk, little brute, and all things end." They whispered into my ear, "But only tonight, you can lead."

It was probably the drink, but that wrenched a moan from deep within my chest. That for the first time—maybe the only time—#404 would cede power to me and be mine to move. When the singer swung the mic back to her face delivering a run of notes that crested like a wave crashing onto the dance floor the two of us—#404 and myself—were already in motion. This time no longer fighting for control, but slowly melding with every twirl, pirouette, and dip until we could understand each other in that ancient language of muscle and motion.

I'm surprised, little brute. #404 disappeared behind my back, hand tracing my shoulder, but gone when I turned my head.

Because I can dance? I quickly snapped my head to the other side as #404 tried to dance back the other way. Caught them by their hip and guided them through a no-hands cartwheel in the air.

No, that you'd dance with me. They landed and immediately leaned back. Their leg whipping up toward my face as if to cleave it in half.

You make it sound like I hate you. I shifted my body. Their leg swung up past my face, the wind rushing behind to tousle my hair. I caught their back with a hand while the other grasped their thigh. My cheek grazing their inner flesh.

You don't? They swung upward using every muscle hidden in their core, and caught my face between their hands as they searched my eyes for a lie.

Maybe once, maybe tomorrow, but not right now. I lifted them from the ground and shrugged their thigh from my shoulder. Rotating them in the air.

So gallant, little brute. Do you enjoy playing hero? #404's legs scissored back to wrap around my waist. In concern I took a wide stance so they might rest their weight upon my thighs. Instead, they arched their back so their face could be near mine.

I'm as much a hero as you're a damsel. I ran my hands down their body to guide the crowd to the slight curves and pleasing angles of #404's form. While my fangs teased at their skin.

Such a sharp rejection. Do you cut Melissa with that tongue? They wound their arm about my head, and used me like a pole to swing around my body. Hiding behind my back. Fingers teasing my ribs.

No. I took a sliding step forward away from their touch that suddenly felt so frigid. Whirled about to face them.

Then why are you dancing with me and not her?

We stood there, the two of us, for an interminable moment as our eyes met across the floor. The most recent mini wave of water caused by my step only now settling in the music's lull. If I had looked I'd see the way the crowd had eyes for #404 and myself. On the edge of non-existent seats to discover the answer to #404's unspoken question.

The drums rolled light and fast. Building up speed. No other instrument in their way as they advanced. As I advanced across a dance floor that felt empty but for me and my handler. Until suddenly, bang crash. Snare and hi-hat struck with the ferocity of a musician whose rhythm has overflowed beyond what one piece of kit could handle.

Cause I swung too close to the skin. My head whipped one way, #404's the other, and when we whipped back I saw myself in their eyes. Sliding down their body to my knees.

Oh, little brute, I retract what I said earlier. They tilted forward, and with both hands like one would a teacup they lifted my chin.

About what? I swept my arms up and to the sides. Blasting their arms out from me and baring my chest for whatever blow was to come.

That you don't love her. Only a lover can trace the knife's edge against your skin, and leave you still craving them. Their arms came back. Hands cradling my jaw, and with no strength at all they lifted me from my knees as I rose in time with their motion.

I shouldn't have been swinging it around anyways. I embraced them, and ran my finger claws down their back as we moved together in a rocking one-two.

You say that as if her marks aren't on you either. They rotated in my grip. Unafraid that my claws would scar them.

What do you know about love? I noted the faint trace of blood that painted the hook of my claws. My hands splayed as I leaned my upper body backward.

Enough. #404 leaned with me. Caught my arms by the wrist.

Did you love Cedric? My hands held #404 by the shoulder and opposite hip, swaying them one way and the other.

No. Just lucky enough to be loved by him. The fool. They lurched forward away from me. Curling up in frustration at the past.

There's nothing foolish about loving someone. I let go, and traced my bloody claws across the air around them until I stood in front of them. One hand behind their head and the other at the chin. This time I raised them straight until they met my eyes and my conviction.

In the normal world, maybe, but lovers don't live long in the Lodge. They rolled from my grip. Arms wide as they spun again and again. Looking like a windmill or a dervish—convinced of this truth.

Is that why you chose me? That I didn't seem like a lover. My hand shot out to grab them. We're still.

I never wanted to choose you. They looked away.

Yet here I am. I twirled them into my grasp.

And for that, I'm sorry. They looked away again.

Don't be, I'm strong enough that I'll pass. I lifted their head up to meet me. Guided them into an elegant dip.

If you do then you'll be nothing like what you were before it. They reached up and stroked my face.

And what will I be after? I righted them. Held us at arms length away.

Alone with no one to stand in your light. They twirled me, and I let them. Then they released me and I spun like a top across the water. Sliding away from them as the feathers of my skirt flew away according to some hidden design of Ferilala Nu-zo's.

All around me the feathers exploded into stardust. Cloaking me in a nebula mist that the rain loved even more than the stars on my skin. I stood there in the glorious starlight clad now in just the cosmic skinsuit and my heels. The horn on my forehead scintillating from the water that ran in thin rivulets down its length to meet my face. Where it rolled down my cheeks to fall in place of tears.

I couldn't help but search the crowd. They didn't seem to breathe nor to move. The rain had lost all motion becoming frozen gems in the air. Out within the crowd I saw my double weave before and behind onlookers. A crown of Inviolate Stars about her head. She turned just slightly to make sure I saw her—the Baron whose aspect I'd yet to discern. I blinked. Sound returned in one rushing tide of rain, horn, drums, guitar, and more.

I won't be alone. I threw my hands up and out in the direction of Amber and the secretaries watching from the second floor.

You'll see your bonds as burdens and shed them. #404 spread their arms wide in gesture to the crowd which meant nothing to me.

I'm strong enough I'll carry them. I'll carry you. I pointed at them.

You won't benefit by having me. They shimmied their body as they shook their head.

It's cause of you that I'm here. I rolled my body unfurling it for the step I knew would come.

I'm using you to climb the ranks. They threw their arms back, chest bare to me in truth—or what they believed to be truth.

And I'm doing the same. I clapped. Then opened my arms again. Now, come to me.

You're incorrigible, little brute. Don't you ever let go?
They ran toward me.

If I did, I wouldn't be strong. I laughed.

Then you better catch me. They smiled. Skipped once. Twice. Preparing.

Then leaped into my arms. My hands found their waist, and my body moved to meet them pushing them up higher and higher. All the while they turned forward on some invisible axle until they were upside down. Our faces met each other. Our noses kissed.

"You caught me," they said, disbelieving.

"I don't make it a habit to let my people get hurt."

They smirked at that. "So I'm yours now?"

"You're my handler," I said. "You've been mine and I've been yours since you brought me that mask. Or have I disappointed you?"

"Maybe you will tomorrow," they said, and elegantly fell back down without need of my strength for a stable landing. "But for now, Nadia, you're adequate."

Our breath was heavy. The moment's exertion caught up to us. It had pounced on the band as well. Dragging them to a stillness as the final notes echoed in the air mixing with the pitter-patter of rain. Then the club exploded into a furious applause.

I blushed as I looked around at everyone cheering. Grinned when I saw #389 and Sigmund had vacated the dance floor if not the club itself. Then I spotted Melissa at the standing bar with Ina and Amber on the other side of the crowd on this floor.

"Go talk to her, little brute," #404 said. "You've waited long enough."

"Are you sure?" I asked as nerves slid up my back.

"Your use for tonight as my date is over."

I nodded—the word date going unnoticed by me as I gathered the strength to make amends. As I passed #404 they stopped me for a moment. Eyes looking down and away from me.

"Do it right, little brute," they whispered. "Longing is a horrible thing you never want to feel."

Then they let go of me, and disappeared into the crowd in the opposite direction. I took a deep breath to re-center. All thoughts on getting my ex back, and repairing what I'd broken. Then with a clack of my heels I set off for the bar to do just that.

AN: Don't you just love watching someone do their best to have it all? Let's see if Nadia can pull through or not this Saturday when chapter 31 drops. Though while you're inbetween updates make sure to check out the official DISCORD where you'll find others to chat with about the story, cute Comfort related goodies like the official playlist and a chart with every Court in the setting, and more. While for those of you who aren't the type to enjoy waiting then you need to check out the PATREON! We're 10+ chapters ahead, you get an extra days worth of updates, access to a patron only discord channel in the official server, and get to submit questions to be answered in the lore series, Wonders of the Court!
 
Chapter 31
As I pushed my way through the crowd it felt like every shoulder that bumped me was checking the firmity of my conviction. How much was I ready to apologize for? How much would I be willing to reveal? Could I handle it if…if it was over?

The questions sliced through me faster than I could process. I don't think they were questions one could easily answer, or if they were then they hid behind the wisdom of more years and broken hearts than I or Melissa had dealt with. Yet despite it all I still walked. Clack. Clack. My head held high, shoulders rolled back, chest out, and confident that when I reached them I'd have the words to answer those very questions.

It took one interminable minute to arrive at the bar where the trio stood. Melissa nursing a drink of something blue and bright—though that could have easily been the lights—while Amber swirled the marble-sized ball of ice in their tumbler. Ina didn't hold a drink, but her face was squished and tight like she'd taken a hit of pure citric acid. It was a funny enough image that it brought a smile to my face which might as well have been an open door for the two Bacchanalian Ballasts I'd drunk earlier to press me back down into the moment.

I cocked my hip, and leaned forward just slightly—doing my best to present an image to Melissa that reminded her of what I had to offer, at least in part. An action which proved effective as she caught sight of me from the corner of her eye, but rotated her entire body to actually see me. Back to the bar, her mouth fell just slightly agape.

"Oh-oh," she moaned.

"Hey, Melissa," I said. "I missed you."

Then I let my own gaze roam across her body to accentuate my words. She wore a dress made from a shifting slime mold whose contractions and expansions created brief evanescent gaps where you could see her soft flesh underneath.

"Your dress is amazing," I said.

"This thing, oh no, it's more a project than an actual outfit. I mean, compared to yours—" she said.

"It's actually clothes," Ina sniped.

"Ina!"

Melissa snapped her hand into Ina's stomach. It was a light blow with no malice behind it. Ina rolled her eyes at the half-heard reproach. From the blush that dusted Melissa's face, I figured it was a sentiment that she shared on some level—though from the smile which teased its way onto her face again and again it was sentiment that was hardly negative.

"We were just talking about you, Temple," Amber said.

"Really?" I asked.

Ina snorted, "Narcissist."

"Be good," Melissa reminded Ina, "or do you really not want your after party treat?"

A dreamy look passed across Ina's face as she hurriedly nodded. Melissa, satisfied with that, pressed a soft kiss to her cheek. The sight of it all was sandpaper against my heart. My own mind swiftly erecting far too vivid ideas of what the 'treat' in question would be. It was Amber who pulled me back from the production before it started with a quick squeeze of my hand.

"So you were talking about me," I said.

Melissa whipped back to me. "Right, right. We, um, well Amber was…telling us about what you've been dealing with lately."

I glanced at Amber, unaware of what secrets she knew and had revealed. "Really?"

"Not much that's new, Temple," Amber said. "I only helped frame it with some context."

With her other hand she laid it across Melissa's arm. Gave her a small squeeze that seemed to still the nerves she'd also brought to the party. The two of them shared their own look of understanding, and then returned their attention to me.

"I realized that we need to talk," Melissa said. "About everything. Even the stuff neither of us wants to say."

I said, "I'll say anything."

"I know you would, but right now I—we—need honesty."

A low breath just shy of a whistle escaped my lips. The pressure of the conversation warring with the Indulgent mood I'd rather stay within. I nodded then offered my hand to her.

"Of course. Can that come with a dance?" I asked. Terminating the thought there before my anxieties made me voice the hanging worry that it'd be our last.

She handed her drink off to Ina. Then took my hand as I pulled us back toward the dance floor that had settled into a slow sensual groove at the direction of the music.

"Mel, I don't—" Ina said.

"It'll be fine. This has to happen, for me."

Ina swallowed and—alls below, I hated the woman but I understood—she looked worried. Then eyed me down like I was a predator aiming to abscond with the life of her sheep. I'd yet to know if my fangs were real or imagined, but if they were real then I understood. Unlike her, in a dress made from frills and fabric composed of stitched together talismans, I didn't look like anything human. Instead standing tall, cosmic in body, claws tipping my fingers, and a horn that stood prominent as any crown. Yeah, I think I understood how she could look so worried about me.

It was hard, but I swallowed my pride to get what I wanted. "Ina, I promise after we're done talking she's all yours. If, um, that's what you want, Melissa."

"It is. Does that work for you?" Melissa asked Ina.

"Yes," she said.

The bitter pride and protectiveness in her eyes deflated. If I was no threat then she had no reason to push and strike me like she did. Instead, she had to smile and nod. Wishing Melissa luck with the being who'd held her heart before the two of them knew the other existed. Before I could abscond with her, Melissa latched her hand about Amber's wrist.

"Amber, you have to come with," Melissa said. "All of this involves you too."

Amber glanced up at me. Is it okay?

My answer was me grasping Amber's other hand and pulling her with us alongside Melissa. If she needed Amber—and alls below, I often needed Amber—then she'd be there.

The three of us changed in arrangement from a vague triangle to something closer to a sandwich as the dance floor was too congested with pressed together couples. There was me on the outside, hands on Melissa's hips pulling her close to me. My thigh pressed between her legs as hers was to mine. Behind her, also pushing her in, was Amber who loomed over the two of us and wrapped her hands around my waist. As a triad we danced to the syrup thick voice of the singer currently on stage. It was a song that dripped slow with desire in all its messy and mechanical beauty.

"So how do we start?" I asked.

Melissa thought for a moment, then answered, "Finish what you were saying back at the room."

"Are you sure? I thought it was making you mad."

She blushed and stuttered, "Mad, n-no. I was a little overstimulated. Not in the right mindset for everything."

"And this isn't overstimulating?" I asked. A roll of hips grinding my thigh against her.

She let out a squeak that dragged into a chuckling moan. "No."

Amber crooned, "It's a bit more fair in this context than only one person being naked."

She pulled on me while giving a solid thrust of her own hips behind Melissa. Pressing the both of us onto the other's thigh unleashing a harmonious moan that wound up toward her.

"Point taken," I muttered. "Okay, so I said I was sorry…"

Melissa and Amber nodded.

"And, well, I was feeling so much when I woke up. I'd just found out I was a Baron—well a pseudo one—and even though I played it off, I basically died. So when you said to stop using the spell that way, I felt scared. At the time it seemed like they'd already killed you, Amber, and I worried about what Ina and her team would've done to you, Melissa."

"They didn't kill her though," Melissa said. "We were fine."

"This time. You were fine this time, and I want to be strong enough that you'll always be fine. Not cause of luck, but because I kept you safe. When I saw their illusion I thought I'd already failed one of you."

"No one can be safe forever, Temple," Amber said.

Melissa added, "The safest thing we could do is go back home."

"And that's not even that safe," I said. "They killed Mom and Dad there after all."

"They did, and so it means you want the impossible. Unless you're willing to put me in a box and shove it into Amber's storage-spell, you can't guarantee anything, Nadia."

"I know. I know. We'd said that I couldn't make decisions for you any more…"

"When?" she asked.

"At the outpost. You said it when you and Amber took out the cultists."

"Nadia, I was just mad and…"

Amber whispered, "Within your right. The two of you needed—and still need—to find terms you can live with when it comes to the other. Not talking and just imposing won't make the hurt stop."

I asked, "When'd you become the master of love?"

"Never. This is just how I helped settle issues between me and my siblings. Boundaries are a universal concern. Anyways, continue, Temple."

So I did. "Right, so since I couldn't tell you or keep you from doing something dangerous I decided to take on the danger myself. If I burned then you didn't have to."

Melissa laid her head against my chest. Wrapped her arms around my neck.

"If you burned, I'd never forgive myself. It's why I wanted you to stop using it." She said, "Which puts us on the same problem, I suppose."

Amber said, "You both want the other to be safe."

I pressed my chin against the top of her head. She smelled of Amber, myself, her surprisingly fruity drink, and she smelled of home. Not the geography of my ruin of a house, but the very security I'd felt so adrift in lacking.

"Melissa, I'm sorry for everything. I shouldn't have lashed out. I should've told you about the spell when I first developed it with Sphinx—let alone using it that way—but above all I'm sorry for changing. We had something really good, and we didn't really talk about how to keep it before I tossed it aside. It's all my fault."

It felt good to cry then. I mumbled quiet apologies into Melissa's hair as my tears moistened her curly ash tresses. Amber raised a hand to stroke my hair as I let it out. How much I just wanted to go home.

"No," she said. I leaned back in shock, but her eyes were soft and glistening. Tears of her own on the edge of flowing.

"I mean, I do accept your apology, but it's not all your fault. People change Nadia, for good reasons and sad reasons and bad reasons. I'm just sorry I couldn't handle that," she said.

"What are you talking about?"

Her voice stopped as she choked up her next words. Amber guided us back together. Her voice low and swirling around us like the nebula mist that surrounded me and by extension them.

Amber said, "Princess, this is where you tell the truth. Like you said, honesty, even if it's the stuff you don't want to say."

Melissa groaned, "I did say that."

"You did, and I can handle it," I said.

She buried her face back into my chest. As Amber swayed us from side to side along with the bobbing tide of the music.

"I'm sorry I couldn't handle you changing because I was seeing you become something other than the girl I fell in love with back home."

The words sunk into my gut. A long metal weight within me causing my own motion to stall.

She continued, "I just hoped that that Nadia was still in there. The one before you know…"

I dragged myself back in step with them. Though my hands rose from Melissa's hips to cling to Amber's back. We were in the rapids now and I needed something to be my support.

"She might be, but I don't know," I admitted. "I feel so divided all the time. Leaning one way one moment and another way the next. Maybe that's her just trying to come back…" or maybe that's her dying gasp I continued in my head.

I asked, "What was she—me—I like…what was I like before everything?"

Melissa smiled as she glanced away from me to a happier past.

"She—you—were like the sun in the sky. Energetic, boisterous, brilliant especially when forced to think on your feet. Though you'd drag those same feet when you didn't want to do something." The adoration was a light through her words as she spoke. "You were pretty lewd most of the time, but you had a great heart. Sometimes a little black and white in your thinking. Though not so bad that it ever caused trouble. It solved trouble more times than not. There was even this time…"

She continued on to describe a story I don't remember. It involved me rather intensely, and it landed like words read on a page versus the resurrection of some recollection. It moved me so little I briefly imagined that it was just a story Melissa had confused with history. Though, the bright energetic person she described sounded wonderful. Nothing like the crying mass murderer who she clung to in the moment.

"...so yeah. You maybe did sort people into friends or foes. If the latter they got the full brunt of a righteous Nadia, and if the former they—I—had a source of pure love." She took a moment, then said, "I'd worried for a while now that you'd moved me from the former to the latter."

"Melissa, I still need you," I said.

She smirked and flicked my nose in recrimination. "I said, love, Nadia. Not need. The old you could love someone no matter their position to you. It was a perpetual love found whether I was absent or present, needed or wanted or there if I just saw you passing in the hall."

"Melissa, I…" I trailed off. My gaze skipped around at all the micro expressions I needed to track to stay present. She had a smile, but her eyes were wet, and her face was blushed, yet there was no light in her eyes, and…I closed my own. Laid my head down into her neck. Kissed and sucked and teased the flesh to a bright coloration of a newly birthed hickey. My fangs begging me to bite down with the full force of what I felt. Consuming her piece by piece so she could know without a doubt that I loved her in her entirety.

Through the dialect of sentence distorting sobs, I said, "I love you. I'll never stop loving you. It is there, it is perpetual, I promise you."

"Then why not tell me that your mom was a Sovereign? The old Nadia never kept secrets. You were in and knew or out and did not matter. I was in. I've always been in."

Behind my shut eyes, I saw the answer. It was in the moment I first knew what I was—even if I denied it and still do.

"It was that night when you looked at me like I was a monster—"

She hurried out, "I told you, I was just scared that night and—"

"Melissa," Amber said, "let her finish."

"Right," she said.

"Melissa, I don't blame you for being scared. I just felt ashamed that you were right. Whatever this Nadia is, and all the things she—I—have already done in my brief time existing was a reason, after a reason, after a reason for you to see me that way," I said. "I'd only said I was going to kill some people and I got that look. It became easy to imagine that if I said, 'Hey, Melissa, babe, I'm the child of an entity—whatever that means.' And you'd just look at me like I was something inhuman."

"Nadia, most of my family pushes the boundary of the human form already. I have four pupils. I can handle you being adopted. Even by something as wild as a Sovereign."

"Really?" I asked. "Cause that's not a thought you had to consider about the old Nadia. She gets to be normal forever, and I'm…"

"You're what?" she asked. "Who is this Nadia?"

I raised my head from her shoulder. Smiled with fangs on full display. Her eyes widened in fixation of their sharp flesh rending point—so they were real, to some extent—then swallowed.

"I'm a killer—I think—I've at least killed enough people to feel like I am."

"It was in self—" she tried to argue. Amber pressed a kiss to the other side of Melissa's neck silencing her.

"My first were in question. When I was off with Secretary, I landed into such a problem that the only way out was the one I could cut through. So I cut through them. Burned them with my spell, and watched as their very fate snapped away from them. No one will remember them because I made it so they can't. Then there was our first night here, I'd gotten picked for an opportunity to gain more points for us, and so joined this thing they called a wild hunt. I stabbed a man, decapitated a woman, slaughtered most of the summoners from a few nights ago who got denied to take the test. One of them I crushed beneath my feet. I let their blood coat me. Then there was Ina and her team who I tried to kill. Then of course all of the Lurkers who I'd slain since I met Secretary to even the test yesterday. Melissa, I don't even know my proper body count at this point."

Melissa looked away from me as I admitted to the fullest extent of what I'd done. I leaned in toward her ear to make sure she heard me.

"Melissa," I said. "I'm likely City Killer's daughter, and I have the body count you'd expect. I know you wanted to keep me from crossing that line, but if there's any line between us it's that one. It's not how much I love—that is immense—and it's not how much I'd sacrifice for you—that's everything—but it all comes at the understanding that I'm—this Nadia—is very very good at two things. Not truly dying and making sure everyone who attempted to put me down finds themselves slain by my glaive or my spells."

"Why can't you just be a normal grieving person?" she asked.

"Unfortunately, this Nadia—me—is likely a monster that can't do that. Why grieve when I can act. Especially when it seems to be my talent," I said. "So, tell me, can you love this Nadia?"

Melissa was silent.

"Even if you don't want to say it," I reminded her.

She glanced up at me—it was the only way she could meet my eyes—and shook her head.

"No. Maybe. I don't know and I…" she lost her words. Then found new ones, "If my Nadia isn't coming back can you let me go?"

Her hands slid over my body like I was too hot to hold. I caught her wrists, and pressed her forward into Amber. Then let my lips hover just above her mouth.

"No," I said.

She cried at the denial of her freedom by me. I wanted to say yes, but I wasn't ready to lose my home in her heart. Watching her describe someone with my face and name with the kind of love and affection this me wasn't born to…it made me hungry for it. I'd become sated on death, but I needed so much more love if I was to ever be brought to something akin to a balance. Sphinx's love for me wasn't enough. Amber's love for me wasn't enough. In the dark part of my spirit I knew, Melissa's love wouldn't be enough. Yet I would feel the lack of them all if I lost any.

I kissed away her tears as if it was something I hadn't caused. Watched Amber from that strange angle as she maintained an egalitarian expression. There was care for Melissa in it. She'd even had care for me within it. Yet wrapping all of that up was an acceptance of what was playing out as if it was a story she'd seen before. I only took pleasure in knowing that Amber didn't see me as something lesser for it all.

"Melissa," I asked, "can you give me—this me—a chance? By the exam's end if you still don't love me then yes, I'll let you go. Just don't abandon me beforehand."

She released a shuddering breath. "Okay, but we're doing this differently and intentionally because you're someone else."

"Of course," I agreed.

"So first, no more secrets. If you keep a single one and I discover it, then we're done."

"I can agree to that."

"Second, you have to be nice to Ina."

I groaned. Melissa frowned and fixed me with her eyes that retained a sort of stalwart defiance.

"I am not yours alone anymore," she said. "I belonged to my Nadia, not you, and especially not after our engagement was broken. If you love me and want me, then you're one of my suitors on equal footing as everyone else."

"So you and Ina?" I asked.

"Maybe," she said, "and per our agreement to no more secrets, I'll tell you if you want to know all the details."

I pouted. Alls below, I didn't need the details about her with her, ugh.

She said, "Don't pout. Not like I haven't noticed you have your eye on others. That's one thing you and my Nadia have in common, you both like to look around."

"I haven't done much beyond looking," I said.

"So what have you done?"

"Do you want me to demonstrate?" I asked. My eyes fixed on her lips.

She pressed against me, but glanced up toward Amber. Then smirked.

"No, but I do want to see. Show me who it was with."

I chuckled, "It wouldn't be polite if I summoned Sphinx out here just for a makeout."

Amber laughed as she rolled her hips into Melissa sliding her up on my thigh. While bringing me closer to her in the space above Melissa's head.

"Knew it," she said.

Melissa tilted my head from below until I locked eyes with Amber. It was like staring into an open furnace as the flames attacked their confines with a primal indignation. Amber was trying to be on her best behavior as our mediator, but couldn't help but want me. I groaned as Melissa's thigh ground against me loosing all the feelings I kept inside.

She said, "No lies, Nadia, show me what you did with Amber."

"Okay, any chance you have whiskey in that storage-spell?" I asked Amber.

She reached into it and pulled out a glass bottle blown to look like an Old World Japanese temple.

"I thought you didn't get to have the imported stuff?" I asked.

She winked. "I have to make this stuff last, so I can have it for moments like these."

Then she tilted the bottle forward trusting I'd catch it with my mouth. I did, and let the deep amber liquor pool into my mouth until it had become an ocean. Drops of it escaped the side of mouth before finding its way to my throat where Amber—standing on her tiptoes—caught it with her own kisses.

When Amber felt I'd had enough, she removed the bottle, dropping it back into storage. Then snaked her fingers through my hair. Grabbed at the root and used it to lead my mouth to hers. We kissed. Not as the explorative promise of more were one of us to cross the line, but an abandonment of any line between us at all. Her tongue snaking about mine to tease and taste me. My teeth nipping at her bottom lip stretching it before letting it snap back so no drops were spilled. We kissed like there was no more whiskey between the earth and the moon. There was only now, this taste, and our desire to have more of it. Amber tried to pull back—she always wanted to pull back first—so I reached past Melissa to capture her by the lapels of her coat and pulled her forward.

I growled in victory at keeping her close. Ground my hips forward as if I could do it hard enough that Amber would feel it through Melissa. Amber, to her credit, met my lust with her own as I loosened her reins to know what she felt when wild. It felt like a bucking as she thrust again and again using Melissa as the vector by which she'd rip pleasure through me. Moans that saw me swallow some of the drink.

"I want some," Melissa said.

We opened our eyes, and Amber looked like I'd found her about to steal away the last slice of cake. She whimpered—oh she whimpered—but wouldn't move without my go ahead. So I took Melissa's head and tilted it back as she opened wide. Then met Amber's gaze and winked. Only if I'm around. Then together we pulled apart and let the whiskey that still remained waterfall into the waiting mouth between us.

It was messy, and I was happy for it. As Amber lifted Melissa up so we could both kiss and lick away the alcohol that hadn't perfectly landed in her mouth. Whatever this was was good, I thought—and still think. As our mouths found each other in a three-way kiss I realized how much was happening beyond my vision. Amber was a comfort for Melissa in a way I wasn't—couldn't be. While for me she was the hand that kept me from staying in the mud when I fell. In this moment I realized that, maybe this could work, and Melissa could find a way to love me again. Especially if I had Amber to be the catalyst.

It was a perfect moment, and then the lights changed. Blues and purples banished in favor of an all consuming red that made the club out to be some charnel venue. The ever falling rain becoming fat droplets of some unseen giant's heartsblood. Which completely killed the mood myself, Amber, and Melissa had finally found.

It only got worse when a voice that oozed like a slit throat sang, "Do you want it?"

Amber's head shot up as her eyes dilated in the light. Her head on a swivel in search of the voice's origin.

"Do you want it?" the voice sang again. This time the crowd of Lodgemembers and secretaries joining in.

Amber backed away from us. She looked actually scared.

The voice screamed, "Do you want it!"

"Fuck no," Amber said before retreating.

"What's wrong?" Melissa asked.

"I don't know," I said, "but I'll find out."

Then I chased after her. Pushing past people in rapt attention awaiting the arrival of whatever made Amber run. As I slid and juked around other party goers I caught up to her. My hand snagging her coat. She slipped free of it.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

The band had started playing. It was the opening notes of a song that my dad was always surprised survived the Changeover. The song was about the world's end, about being fringe-standing fuck-ups, and the twisting serpent of truth across time. It was as they played that a crimson miasma snaked across the floor and swam through the air before coalescing on stage. Spinning together like twine about a spindle, before blossoming into an open spider lily. Within which stood—clad in a cocktail dress that flowed with the viscosity of blood, and might've been made from blood—was the Lodgemaster Nemesis Khapoor, my enemy and the source of Amber's abject terror.

AN: Ta-da! It's the woman we've been waiting for these past 31 chapters. The first target, the great foe, Nemesis Khapoor! Feels good you all get to meet her, and it also feels good to let you know that if you join the Patreon you won't have to bear the wait until Wednesday to get to see more of her. Alls below, if you join the patreon you'll get to see the end of this AND the one following it as we're over 10 chapters ahead! Then of course add on the extra lore articles, chapters being uncensored, and patron only nsfw chapters and, well, that's a lot of Comfort. So smash the banner down below and dive on in.


While for those who can't join the patreon, I do recommend joining the DISCORD if nothing else. It's a fun community of readers, story analyzers, and meme-smiths. As well as a place home for fun non-Comfort events as well such as movie nights and video game sessions. So come on down!
 
Chapter 32
AN: Just a forewarning, this chapter is truncated technically. If you want to read the full uncensored version of it you can go to the Patreon where for all free and paid members, you can read 32 in its complete form. However, if you don't want to read the full uncensored chapter (no judgement from me), I do have a spoilered summary on what happens in it so you can read 33 perfectly fine. Anyways, happy reading!


Nemesis Khapoor—one of the five who ruined my life—had through presence alone stolen the breath of everyone in the room. There on that stage she shimmied and swayed through the song's relatively few verses. Belted with abandon its chorus out to a crowd that sang with her. Returning ten-fold every iota of energy she tossed out as crumbs to the cult of adoration that had revealed its face. She may have only been a regional Lodgemaster, but here in this moment she was a queen, their saint, the idol of which all Lodgemembers sought to emulate.

It took all my effort to look away. An effort that was rewarded by getting to glimpse the despair and loathing that stewed in Amber's face. Every muscle tensed in anticipation of Nemesis deciding to strike just then. A possibility that Amber no doubt saw as a surety.

"Amber," I said, squeezing her wrist so she'd look at me and not her. "What's wrong?"

Her eyes drifted downward, hesitant to look away from the monster in our midst.

"I can't be here."

"Why?" I asked. "Help me understand."

"She—we—fuck." She wrenched her arm free from my hold. "Just trust me, Temple. I'm doing this for you. Always for you."

I was a summoner, an adult in the eyes of society, but I wasn't so old as to resist the urge to physically express my displeasure—my rejection of this. My hand whipped across her face.

"You don't get to say that," I said. "I do trust you. I've stayed trusting you, but you can't tell me why you have to run? Why you look so afraid? Trust me, Amber, trust me for once with the weight of you."

I steadied myself by clinging to her face. My heart was treading water as I sought to rediscover the connection that had been between us only moments before Nemesis killed it. Amber closed her eyes rather than look at me.

I pleaded, "I can carry it."

"We have history, her and I." She said, "And my feelings are…they'll give me away."

"Then be here with me. We had a plan, but maybe we make a new one. We stand together, support each other, and—"

"And what, Temple?" she asked. "And what?"

I whispered, "We—"

"Kill her? Temple, that's impossible. It…"

I stopped listening. Why listen to a traitor? A liar. Instead, I shoved her. She looked surprised, and so wasn't ready when I threw her jacket at her nor when I grabbed an unattended drink from the bar to launch as a projectile. The glass shattered against her upraised arm. Shards falling off into darkness.

It was a blessing that Nemesis proved so arresting that no one spared a glance at my argument with Amber. Not even to witness the way my hand rose, shaking with an Atomic Glory pointed at her face. She knew how dangerous my spell was, but even at this point blank range her eyes could only flick back to watch Nemesis fucking Khapoor.

"Run then," I said. "Better I know you won't stand with me now than when it'll actually matter."

Amber said, "There's no point standing now if it doesn't matter. That's just throwing away your life. You can come with me. We could—"

"No," I said. "I refuse to be a coward even if it's with you. Everything about what we've done was to get me in the room with her. Well here I am and here she is. In the same room."

I shook the spell from my hand. Despite her abandoning me, there underneath the Suppression of my higher reason and the cloying muck of Indulgence pulling me toward impulse was the line I refused to cross. The oath I'd sworn to her and to Melissa. Even if they betrayed me, I couldn't and wouldn't harm them.

Though even with this commitment, if I'd counted emotional harm then in that moment I'd already proven that the oath was something ephemeral rather than ironclad. The slow nod of acknowledgment Amber gave me—something that belonged on the face of a soldier speaking to a superior, rather than one lover to another—was the only action that could restrain the pain which would otherwise overwhelm her words. Then she left. Disappearing as she always did.

Abandoned and reeling, I looked towards my home—Melissa—only to discover Ina had reclaimed her. The two were peeling off toward the club's exit. Ina no doubt her mind on whatever reward was waiting for her, and Melissa not even sparing a glance in search of me or Amber. She was free, and ultimately unburdened by the weight of purpose that I carried.

It was a weight that I realized I'd forgotten. Beneath the exam, the party, and the stirring of my heart I had stopped hearing the wailing moan for justice that spoke in the voice of Dad and Mom. I could hear their condemnation of the world for abandoning them. The sorrow and hurt at my betrayal of them. Yet there was a path to forgiveness if I was strong enough to take it. First, I had to find a piece of glass.

I dropped to my knees, hands roaming the ground, as my eyes adjusted to the bloody shadow beneath the bar. As I turned my head I saw it—a crimson glint—and grasped it. The shard refused to budge. Pinned by something immovable.

"What's a cute puppy like you doing on your knees?" a voice asked. The same voice that had stopped singing at some point earlier.

My eyes finished adjusting. The glass was pinned beneath the toebox of Nemesis's heels. I tilted my head. Tracing a path along her ankle, her leg, across her finely sculpted abs, to her rather modest bust hidden within well developed pectoral muscles. Until I arrived at her bemused handsome expression that she balanced atop a single finger attached to an arm corded in noticeable muscle.

"Picking up some broken glass," I said. Attempting to remove all malice from the statement.

She beamed, "How responsible."

Then lifted her foot allowing me to claim the shard—its point was sharp and its edge malicious. I rose slowly under her gaze until she was forced to look up at me. This close I realized how small she was. Well below me and Secretary, and only a step or so above Melissa.

We stood there silently for a moment. The shard of glass becoming slick in my palm. I looked away from her to see the rest of the club having returned to its hedonistic business from earlier. Though it was obvious everyone was conspicuously going through the motions in a way that still allowed them to spy on us.

"You're making a scene," I said.

"I always do," she chuckled. "It's rare for one of my dogs to be shy. Normally your sort beam when praised. I mean, it's not every examinee that I give my attention to."

"I'm sure you tell everyone that."

"Oh, they wish I did, but I find a hungry hound works so much harder."

I looked away from her. "I'm not hungry for anything. Just trying to pass."

"Yet here you are, having achieved so much in such a short time with no backing," she said. "If that's you without hunger then I can't wait to see what you'd do when you have it."

She took a step toward me. Then another. The crowd leaned in without moving from their position. My own heart beat in time to her footsteps. Everything hung on the second by second motions of this woman. The passage of which drove the vengeance—the Bloodlust—to a mad froth. My thoughts screamed in unison, take one more step! In one more step I could swipe out, Bisect the Sun, and make a slit hose of her throat so I might dance, joyous as a child in her raining blood.

Nemesis took a half-step. My heart briefly syncopated as my thoughts came skidding to a halt. This wasn't close enough, but if I really tried then maybe I'd make it? No, it wasn't worth it, not unless it was guaranteed. Yet what was guaranteed in this life? Those five took a chance to kill a god and their tender, so why couldn't I take a chance to kill one Lodgemaster?

"Look at me," she ordered.

My eyes moved and my head followed in an elegant glide down to her fingers held out for my chin to perch upon. The Bacchanalian Ballast prevented me from realizing how instinctually I'd obeyed. An instinct that should've had me do anything else but put my head in her hand. Though the idea of resisting repulsed something in me that I couldn't pin down.

"Listen closely," she said. "It's annoying when a dog of mine is too humble. Makes people question my taste in hounds. So when I tell you you're special, I promise I don't say it lightly. Especially a hound with such pretty eyes, that remind me of mine."

Before, I'd thought her eyes were a trick of the light. It was so red in here that it'd drowned out every color in the room. At a distance you'd struggle to make out the true hue of anything. However, at this distance—my head in her hand—I knew that what I was seeing was true. Nemesis's eyes were red. So red that the lights of the room seemed like a poor attempt at rendering the color whose origin could be found in her gaze.

Locked like this, I felt myself fall into the black void of her pupil while surrounded by waterfalls of sanguine carmine that fell and fell in a never ending flow from some distant eternal battlefield. If the bloody flows pooled anywhere, I couldn't tell. There was a bottomlessness that I saw in her which would never be filled and she wasn't bothered by it in the slightest. In fact, the sense I had was that she was elated. Who the fuck could be happy at that?

Then her hand fell away from my chin. My wits returned to me, I stumbled backward. There was no moving forward. Not toward that thing in its blood dress which chuckled at my newly discovered fear. Everything about Nemesis—even her teeth, bright and shark-like—was all in service of an existence that saw poetry in slaughter.

She took a step toward me. Then another. Another. Each one increasing an undetectable weight on my spirit and my body. Oh, she was in range but—I dropped the shard of glass. It tinked demurely as it disappeared off into darkness again. My body wanted to crumple. My blood wanted to flow backward. Here before me was a power that ran deeper than the charisma and social clout she'd wielded on stage. It was the source of Amber's fear. The originator of my own. Standing in front of Nemesis Khapoor I had a better idea of what could kill a god; right now, so close to me that she tranced a cartoon heart against my chest, I felt like one tilt of her head could crumple my spirit that—compared to the cosmic density of hers—was but paper.

"You should drink more, Nadia," she said, "you were so close to making a very interesting decision. Everyone else here is too boring and respectful. Though a word of advice…"

She pointed down with her finger and I felt as if my legs were severed below the knee. So quick had I fallen. She loomed above me. The physical difference in our heights now in proper alignment to our ranks within the Chain. Then she whispered into my ear.

"We can be more creative than using a shard of glass. We're summoners after all."

"I don't know what you're talking about," I said.

"Good. Maybe I don't either," she said.

Whatever force she'd exerted on me—it was something stranger than a field-spell—was retracted back into herself. With a blink her eyes were no longer the origin of all red, but some unknown color masked by the chroma rich lighting of the club. In a moment she'd re-assumed her mask of being a person rather than a monster. She turned away from me—I was no longer worth her time—and took in the party. I had the sense she was searching for someone. Though not too hard, as she soon shrugged.

"Guess I was feeling nostalgic," she muttered.

When she walked away, I didn't get up. When her voice was a whisper in the distance, I didn't get up. I only rose when the lights shifted from red back to blues and purples—the sign that she'd left the building. As I pulled myself up, my body proved a bit too sluggish and weak for the rather minor action when it was also expected to balance atop the thin heels I wore. All of which combined to send me tumbling backward to the floor and away from the bartop that'd been the raft I'd intended to cling to in the aftermath of Nemesis's visit.

I fell in tottering steps backwards until only the edge of my heel caught the floor, slipped, and deposited me into the air. I'd expected to feel the unyielding ground crack against my skull. Instead, the small of my back landed into a hand. Wide, firm, and strong as it halted my momentum leaving me in a dip most dramatic. A face drifted into view—handsome and square with a scar some girls would call roguish as it cut through lips curled into a smirk. Eyes half-lidded made an examination of me, my body, and rose back to my face.

"Drop me or stand me back up," I said. "Either way, let me go."

"Why would I let you go when I just found you, Orchard?" he asked.

"Piggy?"

He tossed me into the air, corkscrewing up and then down to land in a bridal carry within his arms. From my new vantage, I could better appreciate the light playing across Piggy's face and dying his mane of hair that looked unwilling to be tamed. As well as sinking into the small crystal tusk earrings that swayed with every tilt of his head. There was a humor that sparkled in his eyes and reminded me of the irreverence that he carried the night we'd met.

"Unless you have a different butch who calls you Orchard," he said. "Though I think I'd prefer to tell you my actual name."

I scoffed, "What makes you think I want to know it?"

"It'd bring us closer," he said.

A growl erupted from within my chest as I flashed my fangs at him and the idea of becoming closer to anything. I had enough attachments that'd abandon me when I needed them, and attempt to seduce me from the purpose the dead crooned from within me. The offer of more of that was a poison pill I wanted no more of. Piggy flashed his own fangs in a grin.

"What's your angle?" I asked.

He shrugged, his earrings dancing, "To not be strangers anymore?"

"Sure, and then what? We become friends, allies in the exam, and over time we start to grow attached to one another. Only to realize our bond is something so much deeper than we gave it credit. Then, unable to deny it any longer, we admit our love to each other and have sex."

Piggy said, "If that's the way you see it going then I'm willing to follow."

"Then let's skip to the end and get to the bit where you fuck me," I said.

He rapidly blinked as my statement sunk in. Then furrowed his brow.

"Is this a test?" he asked.

"Only yes or no," I said. "Which is it?"

He nodded and smiled that same lazy lopsided grin. "Yes, if that's how it'll go. I never was that patient. We can head back to my place, and—"

"We'll do it in the bathroom," I said.

I didn't want to know his actual name, or see how he kept his room. Anything that would've made him into more of a person—another vector to compromise my commitment—was to be steered away from. If it took giving him some meaningless sex to have him leave me alone then so be it. Those were my terms. They were unyielding, and I could tell Piggy wanted to argue. Push and prod to see where they were weak. Unfortunately, his 'Orchard,' wasn't weak and he'd get nothing from me.

AN: Yo folks, so this chapter is kind of truncated because I'm not really familiar with how explicit I can be on SV when it comes to things like sex. However, the sex scene that makes up the second half of this chapter is actually really important to the story and what'll be going on when 33 comes out this Saturday. As such, I'd like to point out two key options here I'll be doing for you all when it comes to this generally censored content.

Option 1: Go to the Patreon (click the banner below) and read 32 there. I've made it available for all patrons (free and paid), so you can read it really easily.
Option 2: Check out this spoiler that will give you the cliffnotes needed to understand what's missing on the most general level, so you can go into 33 not being completely lost.
During the hookup, Nadia finds herself incredibly conflicted as she is actually enjoying the entire experiencing and is feeling immense guilt for enjoying this. Especially because she failed to strike at Nemesis when she was so close. A self-loathing judgement on Nadia's part that doesn't care about how unlikely that plan's success chance ever actually was. This basically crescendos with Nadia performing an act of Di****** targeting herself in a bathroom mirror to split the "two Nadias" as it were (the her holding onto the immediate pain of her parents' death vs the her that is learning to enjoy life beyond that). The result of this impromptu magic destroys the mirror and causes her to black out.
 
Chapter 33
It was to the dull thud of a glass meeting a table that I'd woken up. The world was upside down as I watched dancers slide and grind atop the ceiling. I lifted my head up—righting the world—to find in front of me a tall glass of something clear and devoid of bubbles. Then my eyes rose in search of its source to find in front of me on the opposite side of the club's circular cubbies was Piggy. One of his arms thrown over the back of the seat as he watched the dancers below.

"What is this?" I asked.

He turned to me, smiled, and gestured at the glass. "I think we call it water, Orchard. Figured you could use some in case you were dehydrated."

"Right," I said. "A good sentiment, but I'm pretty sure I told you to leave me alone after we were done."

Piggy's head bobbed like a buoy in moderate agreement. "You did, but…"

"But what?" I asked.

"It didn't feel right leaving you in all that mess. So I—"

I cut him off, "Ignored my clear request to instead clean me up and drag me to one of these fuck cubbies. You were good Piggy, but I don't think I'm up for a second round."

A blush dyed his pale face at the compliment and intimation of lascivious intent.

"No! No," he said, "I just needed a place to put you and it was easier to bring you here than try to balance you on a barstool."

I watched him squirm to explain himself. It wasn't like I thought he actually had nefarious intentions, but there was a pleasure I felt at seeing him so otherwise calm and collected be on the back foot for once. To be honest, Piggy rebuked and backed away from my points in the fashion of a good person that couldn't imagine themselves doing anything selfish. My eyes lowered to the water—my throat was dry—then rose back to Piggy. Holding his gaze beneath my attention as I slid my hand slowly to grasp the glass. Raised it to my lips and tilted it back. Throwing aside any sense of 'cuteness' as I gulped it down in three big drags.

"Unless you secretly drugged this," I said, "then it seems you really are a good person, Piggy."

"I'm fine," he said. "As a Lodge examinee, I question if any of us are actually 'good' or what that ultimately means."

"Alls below, take the compliment," I said.

He nodded in agreement, but the hand that laid atop the table was drumming a quiet nervous beat. His eyes had turned back to the dancers yet flicked to me at moments.

"Just ask," I said.

"Are you going to be okay?" he asked.

I rolled my shoulders letting myself lean forward against the table. Flashed a fangy smile.

"I feel great," I said, and for the first time it wasn't a lie. The feelings that had wiggled throughout my mind since my parents' death were silent. That curse of caring, shame, and guilt was gone. Even when I rolled my shoulders I didn't feel the tension or weight of my purpose. I felt alive. Though, in some part of myself, I knew that what had been removed from me was the final ghost of the Nadia that Melissa loved.

My smile died as I comprehended the depths of what I'd done—finalizing the murder of the girl who lived in this body and wore this face before me. Her demise didn't make me feel happy as much as I felt the dread of what would come to pass when my people realized she was gone. In fact I felt a scowl form when I realized that there might not be anyone who'd feel joy at the 'house cleaning' I'd done of my ego.

"Are you sure?" Piggy asked.

I said, "Yes, I'm sure."

The caring bastard leveled those patient eyes at me. He actually looked like he cared. In truth, he might have been the only person to care for this Nadia without reservation. He'd met me at one of the steps in my growth, and, despite first meeting me drenched in blood howling in pleasure, had considered me someone worth growing closer to.

"Orchard, you destroyed the entire mirror in the bathroom. That's not normal."

"Neither is the way you fucked me." I said, "So let's call it even and just say you gave me one hell of an orgasm. I'm sure it's not the first time you've destroyed a room with a girl."

Piggy was silent, but the crimson embarrassment on his face was loud enough for him.

"Was I your first?" I asked.

He coughed. "Um, not completely. Just to that extent."

I couldn't help but lick my lips at how delicious this was. His embarrassment, the fact that I was his first, and that despite all my prickliness he sat with me until I'd woken up and drank that glass of water. It tasted different than the success of taking a life. The feelings weren't salty in their bittersweetness like Melissa's tears of her own divisive feeling about me. There wasn't the hungry heat of Amber who would've devoured me—and I her—in some ouroboran loop. Nor the subtle hints that lurked behind every word and step of my dance with Secretary. At best this tasted like Sphinx's feelings for me albeit with more trepidation. Love, perhaps if nurtured, the stuttery blushing steps of love was what this was.

"Interesting," I said, smirking. "What happens next?"

Piggy answered, "I don't know. Besides waiting to make sure you'd be okay, I had an invitation to an afterparty a circle is throwing."

"A circle?" I asked.

"They're one of the sub-groups within the Lodge. Some of them are more like informal interest clubs like the Lodge choir, and others are like the four major research orgs—big enough to be basically their own thing but formally connected to the Lodge's larger structure and benefits."

"Which one is this circle?"

He said, "It's more informal with the goal of eventually being formal."

I stretched my arms out like a cat with a low groan. Then slid from the cubby only to turn back when I noticed Piggy hadn't gotten up yet.

"Let's go," I said.

"You're coming with?" he asked.

I said, "I don't like turning down invitations—or at least I think I don't—though I suppose it matters if you were inviting me. You were inviting me, right?"

"What happened to having me 'fuck off'?"

"I'm often of two minds about things. You'll have to be adaptable if you're going to keep up."

He shook his head in slight disbelief, but the smile he wore washed away any notion of displeasure. Rather, when he looked at me, I could tell that he could only imagine the fun we'd have—thinking back, I wish we could've had more than we got. Piggy slipped from the cubby and followed after me, the big lug, and we slipped out from the venue into the slightly chilly streets of a summer night in Brightgate.

We'd fallen into the kind of polite quiet of two people who'd skipped past the normal progression of talking, getting to know each other, and opening up before sex. We were doing this all backwards, but there was still something of a peace between us that prevented it from being more awkward than it was.

"So," I started, "don't you think you might need a jacket or do you just like showing off what you have up top?"

Piggy chuckled in that low chest-heavy way of his. "It's not that cold," he said. "Compared to back home this is still pretty warm. What about yourself?"

"The outfit, I imagine. Lets the air in so it's breathable and I'm not too sweaty, but doesn't let me get cold. Which, probably for the best. I mean, imagine if I had to walk through this night crotch out to the cold summer wind."

I stopped and spread my legs so I could better examine the seamless repair on my skinsuit's crotch area. Not a single hint that a half-hour ago it'd been torn apart by someone's teeth. I glanced up and saw Piggy blushing again then realized I was all but showing off my crotch to him. Which caused me to blush in turn and quickly close my legs and get back to walking.

The silence fell between us again though this time more awkward courtesy of myself. I quickly realized how little I'd actually navigated the infinite mundanities of being a person. That other Nadia had memories and practice and knew the right feelings to have, generally, and I used those. Me, this me, had been in charge when we—I?—needed to kill a lot of people. A task that had very little overlap with polite conversation involving someone who maybe had a crush on you.

"So, you're a Baron," I said. "What was your graduation trial like?"

Piggy rubbed the back of his head. "You refused to learn my name, but now you're asking about my trial? That's pretty personal, Orchard."

"With how much you came inside of me, I think I'm allowed some personal questions at this point," I said, then got slightly distracted by that fact. "Oh, I should probably go see a doctor about that shouldn't I?"

Piggy froze mid-step then quickly pivoted to face me. "Please, let me scribe the tokens for you to cover things. It's my fault and I should've—"

"Hey," I said, "it's fine. We had a good time, and besides I'm sure the medical community wouldn't mind any data that'd come from getting me checked out to make sure nothing took."

He raised a brow. "You let them have your information?"

"Why not," I said, "it beats writing out the tokens for covering my treatment. After the first test things were pretty touch and go for me. Apparently, they needed like three Viscounts just to keep me going."

"Wow," he said, "that'd for sure be a lot of tokens. Didn't realize you were so high maintenance."

He chuckled as he continued on and I chased after him.

"I'm a delicate instrument," I said. "They should be honored to get a chance to see what I have going on."

"I'm sure they were," he said, "and I am too. I mean, from the noises you made, you really are a 'delicate instrument.'"

My elbow collided into his side—Piggy was solid as a wall—and he entertained my blow by groaning dramatically before popping back up. I giggled, and then stilled at the novelty of the action. The first and only time I'd 'giggled' at something not violence related. Piggy grinned with all the smugness he felt was well-deserved from excavating such feelings from me.

"For that sound, I'll tell you." He said, "I had to confront what I wanted from my Court."

I nodded in the lack of my understanding. Allowed the quiet of the night to take its place between us. The streets were relatively empty with the party and afterparties corralling the Lodge's members, examinees, and even those who'd already failed but wanted to enjoy the sendoff. It made the night feel like it belonged to Piggy and myself.

"Is that what the trial's about?" I asked.

Piggy wobbled his hand in the air. "Every Court's exact trial is different—"

"Of course."

"But there are themes that connect them. My grandpa put it like this, 'the journey up the Chain is a bit like a physical one. As a soldier, you're all about expectation and preconceived ideas about the Court and your time with it. You get what you think you deserve or expect."

That was a lot like what Sphinx had said. I'd wanted a gatekeeper, expected one perhaps, and so I got her. A smile formed as I thought about her curled up within my spirit—the other of a small number who loved me, this me.

"And Barons," I prodded.

"Barons," Piggy said, "are the part of the journey where you're starting to reflect on your experience so far and consider your direction. What's been your defining relationship with your Court in your life? Do you want to keep going in that direction? However a Court does it, that's the general vibe of the trial. Then at Viscount you do it again, but this time it's a bit of a broader question about the relationship between your Court and others. Still rather subjective, but those are the big beats really."

"What happens after?" I asked.

Piggy shrugged and tilted his head up toward the yawning dark of the night and moon glittering with its palaces. It made me a bit wistful on behalf of Ferilala Nu-zo, stuck as she was in her room unable to experience the moon beyond memory and conjuration.

"Grandpa didn't tell me," he said. "He only told me about Viscount after I hit Baron. Doesn't want me to get ahead of myself. I don't think he wants me to get ahead at all if it'd mean getting away from him."

"Your grandpa can get bent," I said. "Once we pass the exam we'll have nearly full access to all the Lodge's information. No drip-feeding necessary."

Piggy wrapped an arm around me pulling me in close. I squeaked in surprise.

"I didn't hurt you did I?" he asked.

"No, I'm way more durable than that," I said. "Just, caught me off guard. It's fine though."

To accentuate my point I lean into him. Piggy slowly settled his arm back around my shoulder. We walked like that the both of us neither looking at the other's face to see the secret smile we held for how this simple touch made us feel warmer than the night air.

"Are you planning on taking the trial soon?" Piggy asked.

"What happened to that being a personal question?" I asked back.

He waved it away. "I think a wise woman said something about sex and it meaning we could ask each other something personal."

"Hmm, she does sound pretty wise," I said, smirking. "I'm not planning on taking the trial soon. Maybe after the exam. I want to be able to pass with Sphinx before she changes."

"That's fair," he said. "The longer her ego can develop the less personality drift when she graduates gaining whatever personality belongs to her upChain form's gestalt ego."

"Another piece of grandpa's advice?" I asked.

"Nah, got that from a grimoire I read when I was younger that got me into this life."

I joked, "Why ask if I'm going to take the trial, scoping out if you'll be able to take me?"

"Oh, hardly, a wild girl like you who can fight up a link is too unpredictable," he said.

"Interesting," I said. "Most people would say the person who has the link advantage would always win."

Piggy scoffed, "If both people are idiots maybe. Fights between summoners should never be a fair fight in the first place. I learned that by hand and my grandpa hammered it in even further. Would say that with the right planning you could beat anyone."

"Do you think you could beat me?" I asked.

Piggy grew quiet. Thought for a moment. Then with absolute seriousness said, "No, I don't think I could. You're craftier than me. Than I'm willing to be, beyond what's necessary of course."

"You say that like you have a limit," I said.

Piggy sighed, "Maybe I do. There's an honesty I crave that isn't really possible in this life. Better to just face someone head on and see how it all plays out."

"Even if you lose?" I asked.

He winked, "If I did—especially to someone like you—I think it'd be a good way to go out."

There wasn't any hesitation as he said it. No quiver of the lip, his eyes stayed trained on me with a solid determination, and his smile didn't falter. Piggy was tired of something, but when he spoke about his own end he'd found a beauty in it.

"I really lucked out meeting you," I said.

Piggy asked, "How so?"

"You're good and gallant. A very, 'I'll go down with the ship,' kind of person," I said.

I didn't tell him that on some level I don't think I deserved him. A butch like him was a gift better shared with the world than held in my clutches. Though I wasn't going to let go of him now. Piggy was mine and I didn't want to share this gallant maybe-lover of mine with anyone.

"This is the place," Piggy said.

We'd arrived at what looked like a small pub. Two big curtains hung in front of the entrance, but did nothing to stop the fragrant smell of charcoal and grilling meat from wafting out into the street. Piggy, the gallant woman he was, parted the curtain directing me inside first. I paid him in a nod as I entered with him not too far behind me.

The interior of the pub was filled with about six tables that could fit six people each. At the center of the tables was a metal mesh for the express purpose of grilling meat, vegetables, and the other curious items that I saw waiters rush about the pub delivering in large wicker baskets placed at the table's end. While other waitstaff changed out empty pitchers of beer and water with filled ones.

"Yooo!" the waiters yelled in unison when they heard Piggy and I enter. In fact, you could hear the distant, "yo," of the chefs in the back of the house preparing items to be brought out. The patrons brought up a refrain of the pub's greeting when they noticed it was Piggy who'd arrived.

"I saved you a seat," a woman said.

She had shot up from her seat quick to flag Piggy down. Her outfit was simple, a capelet over a jacket atop a skirt and stockings leading into dark-black boots. While her hair was shaved down at the sides beneath the asymmetrical bob of shockingly white hair. All in all, she was cute, but looked less cute when she noticed Piggy had brought a plus-one to the event.

Piggy led us over to the table she'd stood at, but stopped once he noticed there was only one seat still open—saved and guarded fiercely by her, no doubt. He mulled it over to himself for a few moments before clapping a hand on her shoulder in apology.

"Sorry Apogee," he said, "but it'd be rude of me if I just left Orchard by herself."

"I'm sure she can handle it," Apogee said.

I have no idea how I ended up being Piggy's first when this woman seemed desperate just to have him near her. Unfortunately, I wasn't born to mercy, so I gently pouted and shifted where I stood my gaze sliding down to the floor.

"Oh, Piggy, it's okay I just invited myself. I'm sure you have other people here you'd love to spend time with."

"Orchard, I see a lot of these guys constantly, it'll be okay if I'm not with them for one night," he said. "Apogee, this is on me for not messaging ahead. I'd gotten into some stuff and lost track of things."

I did my best not to laugh at the way Apogee's fantasy of the night had fallen apart. Piggy turned around in search of some other spot in the pub. As he walked off I couldn't resist twisting the knife just a little bit, so I sidled up to Apogee and gave her a nudge.

"Want to know a secret about what happened with him?" I asked.

She gnawed on her lip, briefly at war with even talking to me and her own fixation on Piggy, before it all gave one as she nodded.

"What?" she asked.

I leaned in and whispered, "I'm stuff."

"What?" she asked, her voice soft and fragile. She stared into my face hoping to find comedy, but if there was any it was saved for myself as I saw her dawning realization of my answer.

"Orchard, there's two spots over here," Piggy called from the other side of the pub.

I yelled back, "Great, I'm feeling Voracious right now."

"Apogee, you should eat more meat. You're looking so pale," I said, before leaving her.

When I settled next to Piggy, he handed me a menu. Though when I grabbed it he didn't immediately let go instead using it as leverage to lean in toward me.

"You didn't have to tease her," he said.

I grinned, "It was only possible because you keep giving her hope to hang herself with."

"Apogee has expectations of things," he said. "She's been with me since Grandpa took me in for teaching."

"Childhood crush kind of thing?" I asked.

"More like a childish fantasy," he said. "I'm my grandpa's successor—if he'd ever step down, which is doubtful. So she—"

"Thinks it'll be you and her, the happy couple, taking up his research or something?"

"Or something," Piggy said. "It'd be different if she liked me for me."

I snatched the menu from his hand.

"I'm happy it's not different then," I said.

He rested his head in his hand smiling. "So me waiting around with the glass of water wasn't that bad of an idea after all?"

"It was okay," I said. "Now, what are we getting?"

I leaned against him as he helped me pick. The place's owner was bonded to Cultivation apparently, and had enjoyed growing a number of interesting new trees. It was only when he'd met his husband—a food-goods merchant bonded to Collection—that they decided to open up this place. Those special trees became the cornerstone of the restaurant as each one became one of their signature charcoals whose smoke gave unique flavors to the food items the husband had traded for in his travels. It was a sweet story even if I imagined the true ups and downs of the narrative would otherwise struggle to be contained within the simple paragraph that filled out the back of the menu.

Piggy, who'd been here before, I quickly gathered, selected a number of unique charcoals and rather fatty cuts of beef as well as simple skewers of chicken heart and alligator strips. I let him handle things, enjoying the performance of his hands and tongs at work making sure each piece of meat was properly scored from the grill and suffused in smoky deliciousness. After which he gave me the first of anything finished though not without stealing a bite first.

"I take it back," I said. "You're hardly the gallant gentlebutch I thought you were."

"I promise I am," he said, "but consider it my final taste before I deem it good enough for you."

We chuckled at our performance to one another. The pub—and Apogee, who I imagined was stewing at our display of flirtatious affection—had fallen away. There was just the two of us shoulder to shoulder getting drenched in the flavorful smoke. Some of it was citrussy, others slightly bitter like chocolate, and the one that was my favorite was so spicy it had made Piggy's nose run. A reaction that led to Piggy revealing that he wasn't that good with spice. As the night ticked on and the skewers stacked on our plate, it proved time for the main event behind the afterparty to be revealed.

Apogee rose from her table and crossed to the middle of her side of the room. Clapped her hands once casting all sound down below her voice as if it was underwater. All eyes, mine included, turned toward her in explanation.

"Apologies for the spell, but the night's winding on and I'd rather get this out of the way so we can return to celebrating all of you who passed the first test," she explained. "Tomorrow they'll officially announce the test, but for all of you lucky chosen you'll get to learn it ahead of time. The test will be on Execution and Capture."

Even if it wasn't for Apogee's spell, the chatter would've still died to nothing right then. No one was a stranger to knowing that the Lodge frequently went after dangerous summoners too powerful to be held accountable by any individual community. Capturing them when possible, but otherwise simply removing them from the table entirely.

"You'll be given official targets for the test with the option to either execute them or capture them. With more points bestowed for extra examinees you take care of," she said. "It's that last bit which is where you all come in. Across the district, circles are giving the same deal to all you examinees: go after a few special targets of ours and in return you'll be given guaranteed admission to our circle and all the benefits that entails."

She pulled out her sorc-deck, made a few swipes, and immediately every deck in the room belonging to an examinee let out the unique alarm of a notification—including Piggy's.

"How'd you do that?" someone asked.

Apogee said, "When you accepted the invitation it added your address to our internal records."

As one body, everyone exhaled fitful sighs post Apogee's explanation. The thought that her, and by extension the circle she spoke for, could hack everyone's sorc-deck had seen them briefly abnegate reason and embrace terror. From there everyone turned their eyes to their decks as Apogee continued. Piggy held his between the two of us so I could see the list.

"As you'll see," Apogee said, "the list is filled with the names and faces of notable examinees connected to a number of influential collectives, families, and noteworthy industries. None of them are necessarily bad people, but this circle of ours sees the risk inherent in them entering the Lodge and becoming beholden to Lodgemaster Khapoor."

She continued, "The Lodge was founded on the principles of curbing power becoming too centralized and hoarded. A bulwark against individual summoners being able to run rampant. Now, whether you see the Lodgemaster as a villain or not, it is our belief that we'd be best off preventing that possibility from occurring. So please, familiarize yourself with the list and happy hunting tomorrow. Hopefully, I'll be seeing all of you at the next gathering of the circle."

Apogee sat back down and withdrew her spell. Sound returned to clarity as chatter rose between examinees comparing entries on the list. Piggy returned his attention back to cooking, giving me his sorc-deck so I could swipe through. It was a pretty bland list all things considered. Plenty of divas and prodigies—a fact that made me wish Ina had passed so I'd have an excuse to jump her again—as well as the children of famous researchers and traders that made Brightgate their home if not a notable stop in their work.

I wasn't that convinced of the pitch, to be honest, but I hated Nemesis in every fiber of my spirit. She was something that should've never gained access to the power of a Lodgemaster. So anything that disrupted her potential plans was good enough for me…until I scrolled far enough to see Melissa's name on the list.

My smile fell and all thoughts of putting the screws to Nemesis' potential desires were put aside. Why was she on the list? The Knitcrofts weren't that big of a name—at least I didn't think they were. Sure, they traded raw goods North and South as well as more finished fabrics, but the family was kind. A cornerstone of the town without being domineering. The whole affair was really a co-op of multiple founding families that was perfectly fine giving true access to anyone that decided to join and help build it up. They made sure everyone had clothes to wear whether it involved just providing the materials, or sitting down with someone like my Mom so someone like me could have the perfect garment to enjoy a festival.

I shot up and blurted my question, "Do we have to kill them?"

Everyone looked from me back to Apogee—I was the first who'd asked the question in so blunt of terms. She smiled without allowing light into her eyes as she half-stood from her table.

"No," she said. "This test usually has some means by which it manages the lethality of summoners fighting one another. If you think you're that good, you can even capture them. All we need is for the people on that list to fail. However, after last test, I'm sure we're all aware that sometimes accidents happen and some summoners are more stubborn than others."

Piggy looked up at me in concern whispering, "Are you okay?"

I didn't hear him. Instead, I committed to memory every face in the room. Whatever the contents of their hearts, they were all potential killers who I refused to let get near Melissa. Before Apogee could sit back down, I asked another question.

"Is this the entire circle?"

Apogee rose again—I was straining her patience, but I didn't care.

"No," she said, "you all are going to be working in more discrete cells for this one. A bit of a consequence of this venue not having space for the entire circle. Why do you ask?"

Eyes flicked back to me. Hungry to discern the meaning behind my question. I could smell the echo of tomorrow's Bloodlust filter into the room—though maybe it was just the smell of blood searing on the grill and merging with all the smoke that lingered in the air alongside the impatience of my own answer. In the face of that room, I dug into my mind for some excuse or clever way out, but I—this Nadia—was hardly that socially adept. I was a killer and it was to that realization, somehow forgotten amidst the flirting and the food of the night, that I found the mental weight of my mask lingering in the dark part of my mind. In facing all of those would-be killers, I let myself assume the persona of a hungry dog and flashed my bright fangs to them all.

"Oh, you know," I said, "I don't want to get in trouble for killing the wrong people just because they're not in the room with us right now."

Apogee furrowed her brow while her top lip rose in disgust at my blatant bloodthirst.

"Ugh, no one within the circle will hold it against you, but—"

I cut her off, "Accidents happen. Though I know we'll all do our best to minimize them."

Someone at a table yelled out, "Ah, sit down, stop acting higher than your link."

He was drunk and I was grateful for it as his outburst cut through the tension. Dressed up my questions and statement as a soldier's bravado. The room turned back to their meal, but Apogee kept her eyes on me, not ready to dismiss me as a potential concern. I kept mine on her long enough to memorize her face and the angle of her horrible bob. If necessary—as I didn't want to make Piggy's list of friends shorter than it had to be—I accepted that if I took her head it'd be best if I could bring her haircut to something with more symmetry.

I leaned down to Piggy, whispered in his ear, "I think it's time I went home."

It caught him off-guard—he'd just ordered more skewers for us—but my hunger for something material like meat was more than sated. Instead, I had begun the process of making room for more lives I'd need to take, and that was never easy when you were sitting at the same table as those who'd have to die.

When I pushed past the curtain to the street outside, I wasn't surprised when Piggy had rushed out after me. His legs being longer than mine it didn't take him long to catch up to me. He caught my wrist, preventing me from continuing on my way.

"Orchard, what's wrong?" he asked. "Was it someone on the list?"

I turned back to regard him, my eyes peeking up at his concerned expression. He was my gallant Piggy for sure, but I'd forgotten that while he'd met me drenched in blood I'd met him wearing a mask of his own. He was a killer as much as anyone in that room. As much as me.

"And if it was?" I asked.

"Then, we ask them to drop out of this year's exam."

I considered my agreement with Melissa—she'd give us a chance at seeing if she could love me, but only to the end of the exam. Her dropping out now was a non-starter. Let alone for the fact that she had plans for what to do with her membership were she to pass. I couldn't make her drop out and I doubt she would.

"Not possible," I said.

He offered, "Then I talk with the circle. We'll have their entry removed."

"Now that's just wishful thinking," I said. "You've already put the word out across however many cells. The odds that everyone will check a second memo that contradicts tonight's information is low. Just takes one person with a bad memory."

"I'm sorry," he said. His voice was quiet enough that the breeze could've silenced it.

"You did nothing wrong," I said. "Not like you knew the girl of your dreams had a friend on your hit list. Besides, something tells me this whole plan isn't your style. Grandpa?"

Piggy nodded sullenly. He was so large, but when despondent looked like such a child.

"Then it's him I blame," I said. "If you want, after the exam, I'll help you kill him."

A wry smile crossed his face. "I'd prefer you say that you'd let me take you on a date after all this. The circle isn't worth losing the…girl of my dreams. Not even a bit."

I pressed close to him, and rose onto my tiptoes so our faces were closer than they'd ever been.

"I don't go on dates with pigs. Fuck, yes, but no dates. So tell me, what's your name?"

Piggy whispered his name into my mouth as we pressed in for our first and last kiss.

"Sinaya," he answered.

After the kiss—brief and rather chaste for someone who'd been deep in my guts that very night—we parted ways, and with every step my thoughts turned tomorrow, to protecting Melissa, and to hoping I wouldn't see Sinaya again until the exam's end so we could have that date free from the shadows of our respective burdens.

AN:
This chapter is, in so many ways, an ode to my love of kbbq. It's great I tell you, just so great! And if you want to help a girl out to get more kkbq in her life, then hit the banner below and check out the patreon! In return for feeding my addiction to grilled meats, you'll get extra chapters, extra updates, be able to submit questions for the lore series, nsfw interludes, and more!

Alongside that, do check out the DISCORD where you can shoot the shit with other Comfort fans, enjoy our community nights, and get access to little goodies like the official chart with every Court.

 
Chapter 34
The night, which had felt perfectly crafted for Sinaya and myself, had become intolerable. It was still quiet, the streets were devoid of others, and the moon glittered in its lofty place in the sky all the same. Nothing had changed. Everything had changed. I couldn't place what.

"You're lonely," Sphinx said.

I dropped my gaze down to where she'd fallen into step beside me having smoothly exited my spirit. Her face flush and gait wobbly like a table with a leg just a hair's breadth too short. I let my hand—which before I'd been rubbing with the other, perhaps to combat the 'loneliness' Sphinx had called attention to—drift to a familiar place atop her head. Fingers dipping into the black flow of her hair to scratch her scalp.

"Why would I be lonely?" I asked. "I have you."

"Yes," she said, drawing out the sibilant. "Though the bite of absence is all the harsher when the memory of presence is fresh."

"Gross," I said.

"Existence, in its fullness, often is. You'll not find the clarity of a glaive's edge when your heart's drumming is introduced to the pace of others as opposed to the tyranny of adrenaline that you're more acquainted with."

We arrived at a square where a fountain stood in stony silence. In the daytime, water passed from its successive bowls in lazy waterfalls, but by night each bowl was a world in isolation. I sat on the fountain's edge—the lowest and largest bowl—and offered a smile to Sphinx. Who returned my expression with a tilt of her head.

"Hmm, you really are a fast learner, Nadia," she said. "To taste a new feeling—this time untainted—and incorporate it so adeptly. This speed will do you well if hiding is your aim."

My smile dimmed at her phrasing. I wasn't trying to 'hide' anything. The framing that I was made it seem as if I knew this was wrong or something when it wasn't. I wasn't wrong. I was free from that dreadful specter of feeling which tore me in two…but again there lurked the anxiety that it'd be only myself who saw it that way.

"I'm sorry," I muttered.

"What for?" Sphinx asked.

"For trying to mask the fact that I'm not the summoner you fell in love with anymore," I said. "That divided Nadia is gone. It just wasn't tenable even if it was more desirable to everyone."

Sphinx snuffed the distance between us. Climbed atop the wide lip of the fountain and laid her head in my lap. She rolled over to catch my downcast gaze with her knowing smile.

"Are you happy?" she asked.

I nodded, wordless.

"Then that is the end of the matter." She said, "My love for you is not contingent upon one presentation of your nature. While I see them as glittering facets they are just that. Facets upon the gem that is my summoner."

She wrapped her paws around my neck and used them to pull our faces close into a kiss. It was light, a greeting for the new me—the free me. There was no worry or shame that marred the taste of Sphinx's love. When we parted her face was firm and eyes steady.

"You need not mask yourself to me, Nadia," she said, "nor to anyone else. Especially when your eyes are no longer clouded by inherited shadows, and your smile is so bright. My words weren't meant to wound you. Rather, I only sought to compliment because I presumed to understand your intention when you met me as you did. A consequence of the night's drinking I say."

I pushed a strand of hair back behind her ear. "I'm the one who drank."

"Conceptual drinks, Nadia, hit the spirit not the gut."

"I know," I said.

Sphinx hiccuped, releasing a pink bubble from her mouth.

"And ours are entwined. What coats the strands of your spirit drips down into my own. While your intoxication passes on," she said. "I begin to inherit."

Sphinx was drunk. I couldn't help but snicker at the realization of it. Her flush face and stumbling gait made all the more sense. Of course, I felt minor hints of responsibility—not so heavy as to be guilt—and decided to pepper her brow with kisses to chip away at her intoxication. Then I leaned back up to watch the slow flight of bubbles through the air. The way they rusted over before falling fast as marbles and shattering against the ground to melt into nothing—too weak to uphold reality's rules.

"What do I do about Melissa and Amber?" I asked.

Sphinx yawned, "Why do anything for the maiden or mummer? Their happiness is their happiness and their displeasure is their displeasure. If they love you as I do, they'll embrace the broadness of your smile."

"Is my smile really that different?"

She closed one eye and widened the other to examine me. "Oh, Nadia, this you has been a lonely sort whose company had been but corpses. So you claimed the moniker of monster, but a monster is only such because they're allowed to have little else. Perhaps it was to keep you sharp and cruel—the last will of an elder self that needed such for a world it found cold."

"You're saying I was what, deprived?" I asked.

She reflected my question with another, "You tell me, are you hungry?"

My breath came out as a heavy hiss. The word echoed in the unadorned chambers of my spirit becoming a choir of agreement. That other Nadia—what was me perhaps—had greeded fiendishly for every scrap of feeling that had come our way to repair something broken. She stole our first kiss with Amber, pulled us out when the living had to be ushered into death, and denied us even the chance at worry when Melissa was struck low. I'd lost my first time with Sinaya to something that was dead within me yet continued to eat never sated.

"For now," I said, "but not forever."

"Then you'll find it'll be more than your smile that changes. Every experience a color, every feeling a shade, and memories the tints by which you'll paint the diptych that is you."

"If Sinaya's grandpa is right, I'll be painting both of us," I said. "Choosing the relationship between me and Revelation. Do you have a preference?"

Sphinx shook her head tossing ebon waves this way and that.

"I'm not allowed to advise on such decisions," she said. "Nor should you feel so pressured as to make a decision at this moment unless you wish to take the trial."

"I don't," I said. "But right now that seems like an easier conversation than going back to the residence and dealing with Amber."

Sphinx said, "The cost of being is the taste of sour moments."

"I might as well learn to enjoy the flavor."

"That you should," Sphinx said.

She rolled toward me—into me—flowing down into my spirit to settle in that space I'd seen when being fitted by the Nightlord. I raised the hand which had swam within her hair to my face savoring Sphinx's aroma. It was bright as a cold star with floral notes of lotus. Then I rose from my seat and continued my trek through the night, though this time I smiled when loneliness set in as it was only the reminder of what I had even if it wasn't present.

* * *​

The lights were off when I made it back to our residence, but it wasn't quiet. I could vaguely make out the short rapid breaths that accompanied the heavy flow of tears. In a quick glance, I noted that Melissa's door was shut—she was probably with Ina, which meant I'd have more time to figure out how to break the news to her that she'd be hunted tomorrow. Amber's door was also shut. Mine, however, was ajar.

With careful steps I picked my way across the common room of our suite. Pressed myself against the door. Then surreptitiously leaned just enough that I could spy into my own room. My mouth fell open as I discovered that there in my bed was Amber, the source of the crying.

Illuminated by a shaft of moonlight cutting through the window, she was wearing nothing but a large t-shirt. Her legs and arms were wrapped around my pillow as her tears caused her makeup to bleed into the pillowcase. Clustered near the bed was a small mob of empty liquor bottles—maybe ten in number—which oversaw this complete breakdown in her normally cool exterior. Though from how we'd parted, I could trace an easy line between her exit and the display before me.

If I'd seen this before killing that old Nadia, I probably would've felt guilt, or maybe some vindictive pleasure at this collapse. Thinking something like, that's what you get you traitor, or some other venomous line. Now, it just felt uncomfortable. I—this me—couldn't marshall up the heat in my chest to take joy in any of this. The feelings of betrayal that I had felt when we parted were like words on a page to me now rather than something I lived. At the same time, per Sphinx, Amber's feelings were her own to manage, so any sense of guilt on my part failed to form. Yet despite it all, she was crying in my room, and if there was any continuity between this me, my prior muddled self, and the Nadia before it all it was that I hated to see my people cry.

I pushed the door open with my foot, and entered without announcing myself beyond the soft tik, tik, tik of my heels against the floor. Amber's sobs died. She lifted her head from the pillow, eyes widening at the sight of me, and following my every step with complete attention. Up close, she was reminiscent of some prey animal; weak and fixed on me like I'd pounce on her the instant she blinked. It was the recognition of the power she saw in me that aroused my hunger. Intriguing it with the idea of taking this vulnerable Baron and pushing her even further beneath me. Letting my fangs tease her skin as I gave her some new reason to sob.

The intensity of this sudden train of thought took me by surprise, and it was with the entirety of my will that I forced myself into the chair opposite the bed. Unable to trust myself to not try and angle things into a more carnal light—despite it being without a doubt a tastier one—I kept silent. Allowing the quiet to stretch between Amber and myself.

"I'll clean up the bottles, Temple," Amber said. "You can also have my pillow. It's clean."

"Mhmm," I hummed in agreement.

"What happened after I left?" she asked.

The memory of that void in Nemesis and the ever flowing falls of blood from an indeterminable amount of corpses came to mind. My memories before my affair with Sinaya were distant—"words on a page"—but the sight of what lurked within Nemesis was a jagged knife to my psyche. An indelible mark that would haunt me forever.

"I saw Nemesis up close," I said.

"Temple," Amber said, "please tell me you didn't do anything stupid."

"I tried," I said, "but I couldn't move. Even if I could, she already knew somehow."

"Of course she did, Nemesis is bonded to Bloodlust. The scent of even the smallest murderous impulse can't go beyond her notice in a space that small," she said. "It's why I had to leave, Temple, not because I was scared of her, but because there's a small number of people in this world who want to kill her more than I do."

"If you do, then why say it was impossible?" I asked.

Amber's hands balled the pillowcase up into her fists in an act of rage without outlet.

"The stage isn't set properly," Amber said. "Against Nemesis, we can't miss. I didn't want you to act prematurely, and I didn't want my presence to put her on notice."

A bitter laugh escaped my lips. Amber's eyes flicked up in concern that she'd done something worth my derision, but I shook my head in an attempt to assuage her worry.

"From how we talked, I don't think she'd ever be concerned about losing her life. In fact she told me to 'be more creative.'"

"Temple, did you say you and Nemesis talked?"

I nodded.

Amber's breath quickened as she crawled to the edge of the bed.

"What did you talk about?" she asked.

"Nothing really," I said. "She complimented me on my performance over the exam. Said I had eyes like hers—"

I didn't finish my statement before Amber had flowed from the bed to straddling my lap in the span of a single blink. Her face was distorted in manic desperation as she searched my eyes.

"No, no, no," she ranted. "Fuck!"

She rose from my lap. Kicked the bottles off into the common room where they shattered. I leaned back in the chair as if that would let me avoid Amber's erratic wrath.

"Temple," she said, her head whipping back to me, "you tell me right now when this happened."

"When what happened?" I asked.

"Your eyes," she hissed. "They're flecked with carmine. Her color."

I thumbed through my memories—I'd been very busy today. "After my shower when I got back from the hospital. I noticed the red and I'd grown fangs."

"Shit!"

Amber paced back and forth muttering vengeful curses.

"I had Sphinx check me out," I said. "She didn't see anything. You didn't when we danced."

"Well something changed," she said. "Nemesis, despite everything about her, isn't a stranger to subtlety. That's how she infects you. It slips into your spirit slowly staining you in her own madness and Bloodlust. Twists your spiritual musculature to take on fitting mutations until they take such deep root that they manifest on your physical body. All while you fall deeper into murderous depravity without any self-control."

She charged over toward me, finger aloft like a sword before leveling it at my heart.

"Something changed in you," she said. "A shift in your spirit maybe, oh I don't know. If it's just flecks in the eyes and your teeth then maybe there's still time…"

Amber trailed off again into her mind. Pacing and pacing and muttering and muttering about things I could barely follow. I'd had enough, so I rose from my seat catching her by the wrist to stop her. She tried to pull away and I yanked her in the opposite direction with more force than I could account for while in heels. Together we tumbled into the bed. I scrambled on top of her. Pinned her arms above her head so she couldn't throw me off.

"Talk to me," I yelled. "Just talk to me, Amber, please. How do you know any of this?"

"Because she did it to me," she screamed back.

Softer this time, she said, "Nemesis did it to me and all my siblings. Twisted us up until every horrible thing we did felt like drinking the most perfect whiskey in the world. Temple, it's because of her that I know the taste of a human heart."

My grip slackened, and Amber threw me to the side. Rolled over to take her position between my legs. Above me, in the light, everything about Amber came into clarity.

"Your eyes," I said.

"No one just has rose colored eyes, Temple."

"Your hair?" I asked.

"Dyed in a number of massacres."

"But you're not…"

"Crazy?" she asked. "No, I found a way to twist what Nemesis had done to me. Shift the color from hers to what you see now. However, it's still in me. I could only sublimate it."

"To love the fight rather than killing," I said.

Amber smiled, "You're so smart, Temple. Exactly."

"Can you remove it from me?" I asked.

Tears welled in her eyes. "I don't know. I'll have to discern the vector—"

"The mask," I said. "When I went on the wild hunt, I was given a mask as one of…of her dogs."

The memory of Revelation Living came to mind. She'd called me a puppy, and the other Baron had said that they only say what's present. In retrospect, it was obvious what my collar was.

Amber slid back allowing me to get up. I fished the mask out from its place in my room next to the skinsuit I'd worn the night of the hunt. She was silent at the sight of it. I couldn't bear to look at it. When Amber tried to take it from me, I growled at her.

"Please, Temple, drop it," she said, "for me."

I took a long inhale, and on the exhale I forced myself to let go. Amber quickly placed the mask into her storage-spell. She then dropped onto the bed. I crawled in after, leaning against her for support.

"I'm sorry I called you a coward," I said.

Amber sighed, "No, I am. Maybe not to the idea of fighting Nemesis, but acknowledging everything that'd happened? Yeah, I'm pretty cowardly in that respect. I could've—"

I tilted her head down toward mine into a kiss before she could blame herself any further. It wasn't like any of our hungry kisses. There was no game to be had. We were just in need of more quiet. When we broke apart—a thin line of saliva connecting us—Amber brought her forehead against mine.

"Nemesis will die," she said.

"Not just for killing my parents, but for what she's done to you and your siblings."

In one voice we said, "We'll make her pay."

Our promise echoed in the quiet until only the shadows still heard it. We parted, and Amber rose from the bed making her way to the door.

"Wait," I said.

"Yes?" she asked.

I couldn't help but be a bit embarrassed by the question. "Could you help me take my clothes off? I'm really tired and don't actually know how."

Amber rotated her expressions through surprise, lust, and incredulity.

"You somehow received some of the fanciest clothes possible, but you don't know how to take them off?" she asked. "Temple, you're perfect."

She walked back to me, settled on her knees in front of my spot on the bed, and patted her lap.

"Shoes first," she said.

I raised my leg, settling the point of my heel into her thigh. With deft fingers, she undid the straps and placed the shoe beside her. We repeated the process with the next shoe. Once both had been removed she had me roll onto my stomach. Then she crawled onto the bed straddling me.

"Conceptual clothing is pretty simple," she explained. "Generally, you engage it like you would your own spirit. Feel for a point on the clothing where you'd like to begin taking it off."

"And if I want someone else to do it?" I asked.

She leaned over me, whispered in my ear, "Then you do the same, but imagine the person you want to undress you. It'll make it so only you and them can find that point."

I closed my eyes, and it took little work to imagine Amber there, in that big t-shirt, straddling my waist from behind. Her breath in my ear. Then I imagined a zipper—dainty, the color of starlight. It wasn't my imagination when I heard the thin zip of my cosmic catsuit coming undone.

Amber slid back as she helped me up, guided my arms free, and then peeled the suit from my chest. From there we rose to our feet, and I stood while Amber lowered herself to continue removing the garment from my body. Eventually, it was just a puddle of space and stars at my feet. I stepped out of it and turned to find Amber fixed on my body.

"We're not having sex," I said.

"Oh."

"I already did that tonight, and I'm still worn out."

"Oh," she repeated but lower this time.

"But if it's okay, I don't want to sleep alone tonight. I feel like I'm going to have nightmares of Nemesis or something," I said. "Can we sleep in your room?"

Amber chuckled and nodded. "C'mon Temple, I have a clean pillow in mine."

Then I let Amber guide me by the hand from my room to hers. We settled into bed, and I got to be the small spoon. As we curled up together on the edge of sleep, I couldn't help but ask one last question of Amber.

"How'd Nemesis get close enough to infect you? You're kind of paranoid about things."

"Paranoia comes after the betrayal, Temple. No one's ever paranoid when they need to be," she said. "I especially wasn't when I thought I'd found love."

"You and Nemesis dated?"

"She was my first."

"If you loved her, can you really kill her?"

"Temple, the easiest life you'll take is the one that belongs to someone you once loved."


AN:
Exes am I right? In all seriousness, sometimes you just need a cuddle from a person you know has it down for you real bad.

But what's really good, why the PATREON of course! Cmon down, subscribe, and get to read ahead! Next chapter begins our next arc which is currently completely finished on the patreon. Besides the joys of the patreon though, do check out DISCORD where you can talk Comfort, games, and vibe with other good folks (some of which are currently playing new big moba, Deadlock!). Either which way, join the community, make some friends, and help feed your lovely author with your joy so I can press on and light up the night.*

*Yes, this is ref to The Protomen, they fucking rip!
 
Chapter 35
When I heard the soft coo of Amber's voice, I remembered where I was. Her bed, her room, but where was she? The arms that'd held me through the night weren't present nor was there the soft comfort of her chest against my back. My eyes fluttered open in search of her before screwing shut as the morning dawn jabbed its bright fingers into my retina. I let my eyes adjust. First to the darkness behind my eyelids, and then crack by crack allowing in more light until they were open and I found my absent bedmate.

Amber was at her desk, having swapped her billowy oversized sleep shirt for a compact bra and boxers. Backlit by the sun, she looked like a painter's dream subject—focused, beautiful, and unaware of anyone watching her. As it was all her attention was angled down at the object she labored over drawing and replacing all manner of tools from a rolled out belt that hung off the desk's edge.

It's ridiculous to say, but I felt a bit jealous of whatever inanimate thing had lured her away from me. Had gotten her to tie up her raspberry locs and use those long strong fingers to twist and pinch the tools needed for whatever purpose. I wished I was on that desk so strongly that I couldn't suppress the slight moan that'd escaped from me; betraying my conscious state.

"Temple, you're up?" Amber asked.

I threw the blanket off myself and made a show of stretching and yawning.

"Only just," I said. "I'm not much of a morning person."

"Most wouldn't be after the partying you did last night."

I laughed, "Sure, but you're up early. I drank conceptual cocktails you had Real booze. Shouldn't this be the other way around?"

"Hmm," she hummed, "it would be if I wasn't as experienced as I am. Besides, I have an actual reason to be up early."

"I take it it's whatever is on that desk?" I asked.

"You can see it easier beside me than from the bed."

I blushed at the implication—if it was a real implication at all and not just my embarrassment—that she'd known I was watching, but I pushed it aside and sprung from the bed to take point behind Amber. Allowed myself the luxury of touch as I slung my arms around her neck laying my head on her shoulder.

The object atop her desk was my mask now in two pieces. Though calling it an object at this point felt improper. There was the part of the mask I was familiar with, the faceplate as it were, and it sat politely to the side, its expression mellowed in some way. While the other half of the mask was what captured Amber's attention and demanded reclassification. It was a mess of muscles cabled across the mask's other half. While splayed out beneath itself were eight long chitinous legs that made the entire visual remind me of meals involving crab that Dad sometimes acquired from passing traders. The top part of the mask being just another piece of shell to support and protect the dense muscle within.

"Alls below, what is that?" I asked.

"Your little mask," she said. "It's actually a pretty interesting piece of sorcerous technology, and—unfortunately for you and your ilk—as sure a sign as any that Nemesis hasn't let time dull her cruel inventiveness."

I blinked on the Omensight to better examine the "mask" as it was. Threads of an unknown Court ran throughout its muscles carrying countless signals. Amber, noticing my now active sorcerous sight, took that as her cue to begin her demonstration. She pulled forth a long metal tool that was L-shaped and topped with a weight. Slid it beneath the mask and tilted it up to apply pressure from the inside. The legs immediately shivered and clacked against the desk like impatient fingers. Spiked purple-black threads surged through the mask's muscles.

"Parasitism," she lovingly named it. "Not a Court you'd commonly find summoners of outside specific branches of medicine dealing with curses. That being by more socially appropriate channels of course. There's plenty of Parasitism summoners at the veiled markets."

I shifted my gaze to her in surprise at the confirmation of innumerable high school horror stories that would be bandied about around holiday bonfires. They'd involve hunters trying to sell restricted entities, assassin summoners contracted for a killing only to extort the client through the Ghost of the slain, and even stories involving a student discovering a strange site on the NewNet that would trap their mind in an infinite mental Labyrinth only to have their now ego-less body kidnapped and sold. They were terrifying tales to share, but they'd only been stories.

"The veiled markets are real?" I asked.

"Oh yeah, very," Amber said. "Temple, it's not like every bad person died in the Changeover. See Nemesis as exhibit A for that."

She directed my attention back to the mask and continued her demonstration. She traded the L-shaped tool for a scalpel which she used to prick the pad of her index finger. Carefully, she squeezed out three ruby beads of blood that made my mouth water as I craved to learn what Amber tasted like. However, I restrained myself and watched as they hit the mask. The carmine hue of Bloodlust surged through every muscle causing the mask's legs to quiver in ecstasy.

"I'm sure by now you recognize this one," Amber said.

"Bloodlust."

"Good, now the last one I can't really activate the same as the others."

"Why not?"

"It's function is to impede function. I'd have to put this through conditions to send it into overdrive or use some kind of code phrase. However, if you observe…"

Amber exchanged the scalpel for a pair of tweezers and a flat metal pick similar to a file. She snagged a bundle of muscles near the "forehead" of the mask and pulled back while using the flattened tool to press down-and-away the muscle cluster right beneath. Revealing a node of sharp red that reminded me of the phonemes that'd failed to capture the lindwurm.

"Bondage," I said. "It has Parasitism, Bloodlust, and Bondage?"

"Masks as well," Amber added.

"Why does Nemesis need four Courts to curse someone?"

Amber placed her tools down and I dropped the Omensight.

"She doesn't," Amber said, "or at least she didn't when it came to me and my siblings. Back then it was more like dosing us, and she wasn't interested in puppeting us at the time. This is evidence to her desires changing. It's not enough to ruin someone's life and make them do the unthinkable. She wants control of every little monster she's making."

"Thus the Bondage?" I asked.

"So you can't slip the leash. Whether by frenzy or self-restraint."

I traced my fingers against my jaw—when I'd ripped the mask off back at the ERO facility I'd felt a resistance to it releasing my skin.

"Bloodlust is for the obvious reason. It's the curse itself, and apparently when you engage with it it floods the mask and thus yourself with even more of it."

"So it snowballs out of control."

"An exponential progression rather than the linear one I went through."

"And the Parasitism, is that just to be creepy?" I asked.

"No, well, knowing Nemesis that might have been a beneficial feature. The Parasitism is how it hooks into your spirit to pump the curse into you without your body otherwise noticing. That, and it seems to release an enzyme intended to dissolve your face."

"I thought it just helped hide my identity," I said, as I clutched my face in a possessive reflex.

Amber grabbed the faceplate and pressed it into place until the mask came together with a click.

"It still does. The portion of the mask using Masks hides your identity and the nature of your Court. A beneficial side-effect while it covers the other 'features.'"

I moved to the windowsill and leaned it against it—the mask wasn't on me but I wanted to keep my distance. I'd had enough moments of feeling it bleed in my mind to tempt me into wearing it. My lips pulled back into a snarl as my fingers crossed into the seal for Atomic Glory, winding potential futures around and between them as would be kindling for the spell.

"So what next, we destroy it?" I asked, hoping hard that'd be the solution.

Instead, Amber shocked me as she grabbed the mask and clutched it against her chest. She looked at me and my suggestion with disappointment.

"No, Temple, we're not going to destroy it. It's not some evil ring," she said.

I scoffed, "It's a parasitic mask that cursed me. Alls below, on principle it should be destroyed."

"Cause it scares you?" she asked.

"It's an abomination."

"So," Amber said, "it didn't ask to be made. Just like you didn't ask to be born. We can blame and hate Nemesis. She'll die for this, but this little guy is just doing what it's made for."

"It's a 'little guy' now?"

"I suppose it is," she said.

Amber shrugged and smiled gently at the mask in her arms like Mom would do when I'd rush home holding up some elementary school art piece. I shook the spell from my hand.

"You like it that much?"

"No," she answered. "Its purpose is horrific and reminds me of horrible dark times, but that doesn't mean it can't have a little love and sympathy. There'll be no one to applaud it or praise how well it executes its deeply disturbing functions. But maybe there should be…someone who can show a little love to the abominations of the world. Those beautiful monsters, innocent in their creation and purpose."

Amber wasn't looking at the mask when she said this. Her attention was fixed elsewhere—technically at the wall in front of her, but functionally at some higher ideal. Some deep memory that found its way into our shared present moment. The potency of which made me feel ashamed for my haste in the same way I'd felt when Sphinx had made her case about the White Wombs back at the facility.

"Even if they have a tie to your enemy, it doesn't make them your enemy," I whispered. "Fine, just keep that thing in storage. I don't want to look at it even if it is innocent in some respect."

"Thank you, Temple," Amber said, before slipping the mask into her storage-spell.

Anxious for reasons besides the mask and my curse, I paced back to Amber's bed dropping down into it with a groan as my thoughts turned to Melissa and what I'd still yet to tell her.

"Did Melissa get home yet?" I asked.

Amber swiveled in her chair to look at me. Her legs crossed glowing in the morning light.

"No," she said, "is there something you need to tell her?"

"Less of a need, more of a requirement," I said, thinking of my promise to Melissa.

"Now isn't that growth," Amber cooed, "but you're teasing me, Temple. What's the big news?"

"You'll have to wait. I don't want to tell the same information…four separate times."

"Four?" Amber asked. "Isn't this just about Melissa?"

I waved my hand in the air noncommittally. Technically, it was about Melissa as she was a target, but as I lay there thinking it didn't take the Omensight for me to see the grander web of what was happening. As well as how it affected all of my people whose concerns and safety pressed down on my chest as an insistent reminder.

"She's the center, but it's bigger than just her. It touches every—," I said before my growling stomach cut me off.

Amber stifled a laugh, "Let's get some food in you before your grand reveal, hmm Temple? We can hash this all out over breakfast."

My stomach growled again at the mention of hash and breakfast. Amber broke, laughter pouring from her like a tipped cup. While a blush spread across my face fast as ink on paper.

"I'm getting dressed," I tossed out as I fled her room.

* * *​

The place we'd found ourselves was the balcony of an upscale brunch location down near the wharf. Spread out across our table were great plates of pancakes and waffles, bowls of eggs and baskets of fruit, paper-lined tins filled with bacon and slices of ham, while large pitchers of juice stood sentry. All of which was set on a series of concentric wheels to be spun about so no one would be forced to reach across the other.

It was an extravagant spread that I was grateful Amber was paying for, but as we waited I couldn't help but turn toward the horizon. It'd been so long since I'd looked there—where I'd placed my vengeance—and I considered the feeling that the sight aroused. Bitterness, emptiness, and the sorrowful rage of an abandoned child.

The old self that had haunted me had an anger that burned hot as it immolated itself in an attempt to melt away every concern other than revenge. It wounded me to think this, but I didn't burn for the loss of Mom and Dad—I'd not had the pleasure to know them. Yet, I felt a pain all the same because I'd never get to know them. There'd be no answer as to if they'd love me—I liked to think they would, because aren't parents supposed to love their children? The only answer that came was the salt-seasoned breeze of the sea as it rolled past the balcony.

"Temple!" Amber barked.

"Huh, yeah?" I asked.

I turned my head from the horizon to her. She was forking bites of waffle with one hand while reading a text on Parasitism in the other on her sorc-deck. Well, she was, but now she'd fixed herself on me. Anyone could read the concern in her face.

"Anything interesting out there?" she asked.

"No," I said. "Why?"

"Because I've been standing here for five minutes waiting for you to notice," Lupe said.

I spun around to find Lupe leaning over the back of the chair nearest me in her tight conweave—most likely for today's test. Her hair rode the breeze in a lazy fashion that matched the lackadaisical unrolling of her smile. Spreading my arms to embrace her, she circled the table and pulled me into a hug in turn—my face pressed into her soft yet firm stomach.

"I didn't see you at the party last night," I said, pulling back to see her face, only to find my reflection in the shaded glass of her spectacles.

She tilted her head laughing to a joke I never said. "Didn't know I was on your mind like that."

Blushing, I stammered out, "I mean, everyone's on my mind all the time, ya know? Besides, I figured it was an event no one was planning on missing." Alls below, not even Piggy—Sinaya—missed it, I thought to myself rather than say out loud.

"Eh, not really accessible to me," she said. "That many people across that many links, all the special effects run on Sorcery—alls below, even the drinks—it's too much for me. Would mess with my bracelet and just give me back a jumbled glob of silhouettes with functionally no depth."

"Oh, I'm sorry I didn't think about it like that," I said.

She shrugged it off before tousling my head and claiming the chair closest to me.

"You have no reason to," she said, "but I wouldn't be opposed to something more private. Speaking of, you were different just now. I mean, you feel different now, but there looking at the horizon…Amber, does she do that a lot?"

Amber raised a brow, "I think so. Yeah, Temple does now that you point it out."

"I'm a small town girl," I said, "the horizon's pretty."

Lupe looked at me—really, looked at me—her glasses angled down so her clouded could meet my direction and take in my entirety.

"No, that's not how someone who thinks the horizon's pretty behaves," she said. "You had the posture and shift in your spirit like someone pulling out an old knife for sharpening. You know you need it, you'll use it, but you don't love it. The process has become a pain and still you just can't toss the thing."

Amber and I turned to find Lupe crossing the interior of the restaurant to our balcony. A smile broke across my face at the sight of her—it didn't hurt she was wearing her conweave for today's test. She laid her ax in its case against the table and took a seat beside me.

"That's pretty poetic," Amber said, "and rather accurate. It's like you're more assured, Temple, and this old knife—to use Lupe's words—might be bringing you down. What changed?"

"Well, I did get laid last night," I said.

Lupe cracked a smile at the news, and Amber tried to hide her wince. It was a good enough answer for them while being close enough to the truth for me. I'd tell them the full story at some point, but there was enough for me to deal with already let alone the chance that they'd…that things would play out differently with them compared to Sphinx.

"So, is that the big reason you called me out here?" Lupe asked. "I'm not the jealous type."

It was technically Amber who'd called her. Apparently, while I was unconscious in the hospital everyone had traded addresses to contact the others to let them know when I'd woken up. A necessity as they'd decided to take shifts so everyone could get some amount of sleep, and so I wouldn't wake up alone.

"Nah," I said, "it's a bigger deal than that."

I spun the table over my way so I could refill my glass with lemonade. Lupe took that moment to steal a few pieces of bacon for herself. She tore off the strips of fat dropping them into a bowl of congee she'd ladled for herself. While the crispy meat bits she tossed into her mouth.

Behind her, I spotted #404 slipping out onto the balcony to join us. They held a finger to their lips, don't say a word. I chuckled into my drink as I accepted my role as co-conspirator in what ultimately was as much a prank as a chance to spy on people. Taking my laugh as acceptance, #404 took the chair to my left.

Lupe asked, "Is the person you slept with going to be at this little get together?"

#404's eyes widened at the news I'd slept with someone. Their attention drilled down onto me craving answers to probably a hundred small questions. However, I only had eyes for the empty chair next to Lupe that I knew wasn't going to be filled.

Last night with Sinaya had been good, so good that we had been too enamored with each other to remember to trade addresses. My gallant butch was out there somewhere in the district, I knew that for sure, but they wouldn't be here. I only hoped they were thinking about me as well.

"That's not likely," I answered. "But again, this meeting is not about someone shoving their dick into me. It's about serious news."

"You had a dick in you." Amber leaned forward in concern, "Temple, did you use protection?"

"Fair point, some girls are pretty nasty," Lupe said, smirking. "Do you like it nasty, Nadia?"

I rolled my eyes, "He was a virgin. It was probably fine, and I don't know."

#404 fell back in their chair in disbelief. Snapped their fingers so that Amber and Lupe could Remember they'd been there the entire time.

Secretary said, "Are you that naive as to just believe some random person saying they were a virgin?"

Lupe laughed, "Oooh, was it pity sex?"

"It wasn't pity sex," I said in a bid to defend myself. "He admitted it after. Even got me water and stuff for when I woke up."

"Woke up?" Amber asked. "It was that good?"

"Yeah," I said.

The table went silent at that detail. They all shared a look as they performed a quick mental calculus of how to judge the situation. #404 and Amber looked to Lupe to ask one last question.

"Where did you two do it?" Lupe asked.

"Inabathroom," I mumbled.

Amber said, "What was that?"

"Inabathroom," I muttered a hair louder.

#404 scowled, "Speak up, little brute."

"It was in a bathroom, okay!"

They all leaned away from the news like I'd shit on the breakfast spread.

"Temple…"

"A brute indeed."

"That's classically nasty."

"It was my choice," I pleaded.

Amber said, "You could've taken their first time anywhere, but a bathroom?"

I buried my head in my hands. This couldn't get worse.

"What was in a bathroom?" Melissa asked.

I dropped my head against the table. It'd gotten worse. When I looked up I was taken aback, as there standing on open air was Melissa sitting astride a strange combination of a moose with the head of an amoeba and antlers made of undulating neurons. Behind her was Ina whose arms were wrapped tight around Melissa's waist.

The two of them slid from the strange entity's back onto the balcony. While the beast narrowed down to needle-width and injected itself into Melissa's arm before disappearing—it was her entity. My mouth stretched in surprise and glee, and Amber broke into soft applause.

"You graduated," I said.

Melissa beamed at my statement—agreement if there was any—and quickly took her seat at the table between Amber and #404. Ina took the still-empty seat, the one I'd rather have filled with Sinaya, and I did my best to stomach the displeasure. Treating her was one of the deals I'd made with Melissa, after all.

"How'd it happen?" Amber asked.

Ina snorted, "Go on Mel, it's your graduate tale."

Melissa poured herself a glass of orange juice, guzzled half of it, and then shut her eyes so as not to see her audience as she recounted it.

"So, I'd gotten kind of drunk last night," Melissa said, "and after getting into some stuff with Ina—"

"I'm stuff," Ina gloated, and I resisted the urge to throttle her.

"After that, I was kind of feeling myself and decided to graduate right then," she said. "I didn't mean to get the entity I did—it's very atypical for Knitcrofts—but I think it was for the best. Most of my family aren't out here fighting like we are, and I wanted a way to keep up so everyone doesn't have to worry about me as much."

She opened her eyes, looking at me first, before glancing back to her drink in embarrassment.

"Damn, princess, I've heard about people graduating in battle, on their deathbed, but drunk that's a special one," Amber said. "Any chance we can hear what your pal's name is?"

"Vind'fulla, He Whose Steps Twist the Familiar," she said. "Enough about me, what's this about something in a bathroom?"

Immediately #404, Lupe, and Amber realized they all were just so thirsty that their mouths were too occupied to provide an answer. Traitors the lot of them. I returned to find Melissa staring at me—all four pupils trained on my person. Her brow furrowed in the early stage of annoyance.

"Nadia, we have a deal don't we?" she asked.

No secrets. I chugged my lemonade for strength and slammed the empty glass on the table.

"I fucked a virgin in the bathroom last night," I admitted.

Ina bent over laughing as she prepared some barb to skewer me with only for Melissa to speak first, and end me worse than any insult.

"Huh," she said, "wasn't our first time in a bathroom?"

"Temple!"

"So you've always been a brute."

"Oh shit, you're the nasty girl!"

Ina's mouth fell open in shock. "Mel, really?"

Melissa said, "It was my bathroom."

I shot up and grappled the reins of the conversation the best I could. "Melissa's being targeted by assassins."

It was about as smooth a transition as the gravel that covered sections of my home's courtyard, but effective was effective. Everyone's back straightened as they focused on me and the news I'd tossed down before them. I allowed the quiet to stretch into a canvas for me to detail the picture of the conspiracy I'd become privy to.

"I don't know about everyone else, but yesterday I was brought to an event a circle was throwing," I said. "They told me about today's test. How we'd be hunting each other directly as targets for 'execution' or capture. But, besides being given specific targets for the test, circles like this one were invested in examinees turning their eyes toward people they'd marked."

"Why her?" Ina asked. "She hasn't done anything."

"That's the thing, it's not about Melissa," I said, as I turned to her. "It's about your last name. This circle is worried about the Lodge, specifically Nemesis, getting her hands on new members from influential families, collectives, businesses, etc. They want to curtail her power."

"The Knitcrofts don't have any power," she said. "It's a co-op."

"I know, I know, but—" I said.

Amber cut in, "You're the only one taking the exam. If they have a hit list so scattered as to target you then they don't actually care about stopping Nemesis. Instead they're just trying to see whose death sticks to the wall."

#404 said, "Everyone knows the test is dangerous."

"There's dangerous," I said, "and then there's Nemesis. You're the one who said she 'incentivized' examinees to take more final solutions. If they pin all of this on her…"

"Isn't that fine for us?" Amber asked.

"Not if it'd mean a bunch of innocent people are killed," Melissa argued.

"It'd be chaos," #404 said. "Lodgemaster Khapoor being ousted would jeopardize the entire region. Alls below, for Brightgate she is the Lodge. She's been running it since the New World began. There's no one qualified enough to keep it together."

"Which is our problem because…?" Amber asked.

Lupe groaned, "Khapoor built a Lodge full of people dancing on the edge of madness and civility. If she's not there to keep them on that edge…"

The silence flowed like a slit wrist as all our imaginations did their best to conjure up the amount of chaos that could engulf not only the district but Brightgate in its peaceful entirety. It was only Amber, myself, and technically #404 who could imagine the true depths of the slaughter that was possible. Amber because of her own familiarity with the curse that Nemesis had implanted in people. While #404 and myself had been privy to a small taste of the madness possible during the wild hunt.

"What's the plan then?" Lupe asked.

"It's not a really good one," I admitted.

Ina said, "Probably not, but your last plan did get us back safely, so lay it on us."

"Was that a compliment?" I asked.

Melissa patted Ina's arm, "Aww, you really are trying to be nice."

I said, "Melissa, you're going to have to be bait."

Ina crushed her glass in her fist. "I take it back, your plan does suck!" she screamed.

"I don't love it," I said, "but I only got to do a once-over of the list. It's pretty long, but knowing Melissa is on it means we know who they'll go for inevitably. They collapse on Melissa and we trigger our trap. We'll kill who we have to and capture the rest."

Amber used a napkin to sweep the shards of glass into her storage-spell. She dropped the napkin inside as well, and removed a new glass to hand to Ina. After which, Amber looked up toward me with a pitying expression.

"Temple, your plan has a problem," she said.

Lupe asked, "What? It makes perfect sense to me."

"It would, if she wasn't cursed," Amber said.

Melissa gasped, "What curse? Shouldn't her spell resistance melt any before they slip inside?"

"Any curse by normal means, yes," Amber said, "but this one was pretty special. Wasn't it, Secretary?"

#404 didn't look like someone who'd been caught in a scheme. Their eyes narrowed—sharp and gray as the cutlery on the table—in their attempt to discern what Amber was intimating. I laid my hand on their shoulder, felt them stiffen beneath my touch, surprised at how gentle it was. They turned to me for assistance in solving the mystery.

"It was the mask, #404." I said, "The masks Nemesis gives us dogs are cursed so we develop a fixation—"

"An obsession. A fetish. A compulsion, if you will," Amber said.

"Compulsion, toward Bloodlust and the violence that feeds into it," I said.

#404's face froze as they processed my words. Their throat tensed around the beginning of swiftly aborted sentences, and they swung their eyes away from me so fast that their shoulder bucked my hand. I tried to reach for them, but they shirked my touch sure as a magnet might flee its kindred self. My heart broke as I knew they didn't know. Just as I knew that they—the same secretary who'd grieve for a death that wasn't by their hand—had just added a new weight onto the already skewed scales of their conscience.

Melissa said, "That explains everything. You've never been the violent type, but a curse that—that'd do it. It'd change anyone. We just have to cure it and you'll be fixed."

I resisted the urge to cringe at her hope as it was. The timelines—if she really knew them—didn't line up like that. It was true that after the mask, the wild hunt, things changed but…I was already changing. When I met her wide hopeful eyes I couldn't hold her gaze. She yearned for a me that I'd already killed, and was quick to chalk me up to being the product of a curse. A bastard personality to be scoured clean from her beloved Nadia.

"Princess," Amber said, "we can talk cures later, if there are any. What's important right now is considering our options regarding Nadia's condition."

Lupe said, "What's there to talk about? Nadia drops out, we protect Melissa, and bust the plot wide open."

"Sounds good to me," Melissa said.

"Not for me," I argued. "I'm not dropping out. Not when you need me. Alls below, I'm one of our best fighters. I'm useful."

Melissa rose from her chair and walked around the table toward me. She touched my arm in a way she hadn't since my parents died—gentle, her thumb rubbing circles in my bicep, as she flashed those beautiful eyes of hers.

"Nadia, it'll be fine. I'm a Baron now, and I don't need you to set yourself on fire to keep me safe."

"Temple, let's be serious right now. If you take this test you'll be surrounded by so much Bloodlust it'll only be a matter of time before you succumb to the curse." Amber said, "As you said last night, you're really good at killing people. If you succumb and your curse advances then this whole plot doesn't matter. You would be the only thing needed to cause a big enough bloodbath to destabilize everything."

"Amber—," I tried to speak, but Lupe cut me off.

"Don't be selfish, Nadia," Lupe said, "there's more than you at stake."

I looked around the table—they were all in agreement that I should step back, step down. Melissa didn't want to lose a Nadia who was already gone. Lupe saw the big picture I'd painted, and so I couldn't blame her for wanting to prevent the worst from happening. Amber…she knew what the curse could push someone to do, and I could tell in her eyes and her voice how badly she wanted me to never go through what she'd experienced. They all cared about me, and that made it hurt even more.

"The little brute might be selfish," #404 said, "but so are the rest of you!"

The table turned as one to regard the Secretary that we'd forgotten. #404 rose from their chair and pried Melissa off of my arm. Put theirs out in front of me as a bulwark to the group's demands. They raised their chin and looked down on all of them.

"You see an easy way out of this. Toss her to the sidelines as if she's a liability—."

Melissa said, "She is."

"No," #404 spat, "she's your friend. She carries the lot of you as burdens on her shoulder, and the one time she has a burden of her own you abandon her rather than share the weight. The least you could do is believe in the brute's strength."

Amber rose like a serpent from the water, eyes narrowed down on #404 like they were a blemish to be wiped from the world.

"I have seen many fall prey to your Lodgemaster's curse."

#404 laughed, "Then they were weak, and they were not my brute."

They tossed a question over my shoulder, "Nadia, are you strong enough to resist the curse?"

Ironic as it was, I smiled and bared my fangs to the table, to my fears, and answered.

"Yes," I said, "but it'd be easier if I had help. Please, I can't drop out of the exam. You've all been with me long enough to know I don't go down without a fight. Just, don't make me fight alone."

Lupe groaned, "Alls below, it's not like I'm much of a fighter by myself. Long as you can tell enemies and allies apart, we can make it work."

I rushed around to Lupe, nearly pouncing on her in a hug. We tumbled from her chair, but I stabilized us enough that we only fell in slow motion. I pressed thankful kisses against her face feeling the warm touch of the Morning sun cause her face to blush.

"L-let go," she stammered. "I'm helping you with a curse, not joining your damn polycule."

I couldn't help but grin at the statement. "I know, but I didn't know you had your mind on it. I can bring you the paperwork if you want."

She flipped me off with a bright smile and climbed back into her chair. I stood and looked over the rest of the table to see who else would fight beside me against my curse.

#404 said, "We're in this together, little brute. Don't make it look like I picked wrong."

Melissa's tongue peeked between her lips as she thought—her hands operating unseen needs of thought as she knit a solution from the yarn of this problem.

"What's the point of being a Baron if I just give up," she said. "I haven't abandoned you yet, and I refuse to let someone like them imply that I ever would. Let's do this."

She shared with me a smile that I knew was for someone else, but alls below it'd be one I'd cherish. The steel with which I'd wrap chains of conviction around Nemesis's stupid curse.

"Amber," I said.

"What?" she asked.

I circled the table. She circled the other way.

"Amber," I repeated.

"Temple," she said, "the curse is very serious. I'm telling you—."

I leaped onto the table. Skipped over the food and drinks, and launched myself at Amber. Her back was against the railing. If she dodged in either way I'd go sailing over—she never considered dodging at all. Instead, her arms flung open to catch me, and with all her strength she spun the both of us away from the edge and back toward my chair. Amber fell into my seat while I made a cushion of her lap.

"Amber," I whispered into her ear, "if I fall you'll catch me."

There wasn't a question in my statement. From the beginning she'd been catching me, against the lindwurm, when the wild hunt had come for Melissa, when I'd fucked up my own relationship, and now with this curse. I knew Amber would always catch me.

"Every time," she said. "I'll catch you every time."

I twisted back to look at everyone and felt the moment still as if a Godtime was cast. Around the table were all the people I'd assembled across this weird quest of mine. In all of their expressions were unique shades of love that let them put their trust in me. Lupe called all of us a polycule, but that wasn't accurate. They were the one thing I never thought I'd have again after Nemesis and her allies killed my parents—a family and a second chance.

"Ready to be tested, little brute?" #404 asked.

"I'm ready to win."

And lo, we now learn about the curse that's bedeviling our poor Nadia. At least she gets to enjoy a fun breakfast spread with her kinda sorta not!polycule situationship (and Ina, I guess).


If you love breakfast and want your lovely author to enjoy breakfast, do check out the patreon by clicking on the banner below! Get advance chapters, get to ask me the author fun questions, and access to a special discord channel! Which speaking of, check out the DISCORD by clicking the hyperlink. It's a fun community of fellow Comfort fans. We play games, watch movies, the works!
 
Chapter 36
While I'd left breakfast with my head held high, it took only a few hours and a boat for me to be brought low as the shifting ocean churned my guts to rebellion. It wasn't that I was bad on the water—only days earlier I'd taken a ferry without incident—I was just untested when it came to enduring the faux-stillness of a boat. As every whim of the ocean rolled through the bones of the barge that the Lodge had assembled all us examinees on only hours prior.

I slid down the glass barrier meant to keep deck furniture from going overboard, and leaned into the soothing touch of Melissa's hand as she stroked my hair. Beside me, Amber had pulled over a reclining deck chair on which she was sprawled. While Lupe made herself comfortable in a chair beside Melissa.

Whining, I asked, "Melissa, do you have anything for this?"

She clicked her tongue. "Not right now," she said. "I could expedite an internal mutation, but since it'd have to be tailored to your body it wouldn't be done before we're off the boat."

"Couldn't you just directly affect her spirit?" Lupe asked.

"I could if a little sick somebody hadn't pumped her resistance to Sorcery so high. It'll be purely biological vectors at this point that'd have any effect."

"Ah, my mistake," Lupe said with a smirk you could hear.

We'd been parked for about two hours at that point. Halfway between Brightgate Bay and an island about four miles off the coast. According to the pamphlet Amber read when we boarded, it used to be only one-and-a-half miles away. Yet, Old World climate change had eaten away at the coast, and events in Brightgate during the Changeover—or what would become Brightgate—had led to a short-lived exodus to the island and its relocation. There was more to the story, but I'd made it only the first page before I was forced into my current position vomiting up an expensive meal into the sea. The most recent was the loss of very thick fluffy pancakes which had soaked up the lavender syrup perfectly.

I shifted my head so I could take in the competition that milled about the deck. At a quick eyeballing, there looked to be only two hundred of us remaining—there'd been five hundred before the first test. Of the two hundred, I spotted a few faces from dinner last night that I'd set within my memory. They were the would-be-assassins who I knew had Melissa on their list, but Apogee had said we were one cell of many. Making every other unknown person a threat.

It was while I oversaw potential targets that I spotted a familiar furry entity on the head of an armless woman of little height sporting a navy eyepatch. One of the entity's six arms held a pipe between its claws. Beside them walked a secretary narrow and sharp as an icepick. They took position in front of a microphone set-up on the upper deck.

"Oi," they barked, their voice ashen and rough thus very attention grabbing.

"Good, now some of you who have minds sharp as those canines I bet you're feeling right now, might know me as the Kennelmaster," they said. "For the rest of you who have something akin to morals, and you less-than-sharp pups, you'll be getting to meet me in the unenviable position of your Proctor. I will be the god watching over you and your little dramas—."

"Time, Proctor," their secretary—who I realized was likely their handler—interjected. "We're behind enough as is because of your high standards around mai tais."

"Alls below, they can wait or they're fools who're rushing to their doom. Besides, a mai tai is an art not just a common cocktail—it survived the Changeover for a reason damn it, have some respect." They turned back to addressing us, "Now, because some people have no standards nor patience, I'll explain your test—even though I know most of you were likely informed by some circle or other."

Their secretary said, "I heard that."

"Your test is Execution and Capture, a simulated game of a common Lodge request many of you will be using to fill out your quota of mandated actions. Often we're called in or invite ourselves, to reap the lives of those summoners deemed unhandleable by all communities impacted from their actions. In most cases execution is not needed and thus, Capture. While infinitely harder, it is the more humane course of action as every summoner like every life may still prove capable of some benefit to the world."

The secretary tapped at a sorc-deck they held, conjuring from a drawn together mist a recreation of the island in the distance albeit upside down so we could have a better look at where some of us would likely die. Above me, was a blocky castle covered in large pipes that wove in and out of its body like silver serpents winding through a corpse.

The Kennelmaster continued, "To facilitate this simulation we've re-sculpted the island and Fort Tomb—this year the Lodgemaster wanted an 'enchanted forest' theme. All of you will be teleported there to random locations where you will find a scroll detailing your target. You will decide whether to execute or capture them. The latter of which will require bringing them to the capture location also detailed in the scroll."

Some yelled out, "Are we really supposed to just kill each other?"

"Supposed to—no—but I hope someone kills you for interrupting," they said. "When you boarded, you all had a somnambulant cicada planted at the base of your neck which has likely burrowed into your body to take up space at your brainstem. Devised by some of the best gu-scholars on this side of the world, it will have constructed a Dream Shell for you. Making it so that whatever you experience happens to you, but does not affect your true Real body. If you would suffer bodily harm that could conceivably kill you, the Dream Shell will pop, dropping you into a brief period of slumber as the cicada burns itself from your body and you reawaken."

I felt for the back of my neck even though I knew the Kennelmaster was right—the cicada had already burrowed into my body. While most of the people on deck were astonished or disgusted by the admission, I actually breathed a sigh of relief. Melissa had said that biological agents were the only things that could work on me now—Viscount and above sorcery not being accounted for of course—as my spirit was too hot to accept anything lesser.

The secretary said, "If executed, you may continue the test, but will do so without this safeguard. While all those captured will be detained until it becomes mathematically impossible to pass or are released by another summoner. Some of you will find your targets to be a poor match for yourself. In accounting for this scenario, Lodgemaster Khapoor has decided that you may still pass this test if you can execute or capture three people in lieu of your singular target."

"And with that, good luck and fuck off," the Kennelmaster said.

Instantly a person disappeared in a brief flash as photons warped to account for the spatial vacancy. I used Mother's Last Smile to hoist myself up. We all looked at each other with our own unique flavor of anxiety as seconds and people dwindled before we too would be moved.

"How are we meeting up?" Melissa asked.

"We converge on you," I said.

"Random starts, not good enough," Lupe said.

Amber said, "We all meet up at Fort Tomb. One site. No chance to get lost."

"Got it," we stated.

Lupe asked, "What about Nadia?"

"We just—," Amber was cut off by her teleportation.

"Ah," Melissa yelled.

"I'll be fine; the cicada means no one's dying," I said.

Lupe argued, "But what if they—."

Teleported. Melissa grabbed my arms—like that would've stopped anything, but I appreciated it all the same. We stared at each other as if any last questions or answers would be found in the other. Only to come to the conclusion that there were no more words, so I didn't speak. Instead, planting a kiss against Melissa's cheek. She opened her mouth to speak—teleported.

I clutched my glaive and pressed the shaft to my forehead in prayer to my Sovereign—and cause why not—a prayer to you, Mom. That my target would be a true enemy rather than one of my new family. Maybe I had more faith in that possibility happening than I'd had regarding any prayer being effective at mitigating my curse. A consequence of how much I'd hung my prior confidence on the belief I wouldn't be facing it alone—how naive of me.

* * *​

My mind didn't register my own teleportation instead opting to cut away the interstitial moment of being at one place and now another. I shook my body out—you couldn't tell that what moved was a sleepwalking body protected by a Dream Shell—and assessed my new location. They'd dropped me on a beach, white as powdered bone, that sloped up a hill leading into the depths of the forest Lodgemaster Khapoor had designed.

In front of me, nestled in the sand like a washed ashore bottle, was the scroll. A black tube six inches in length with a recessed button at its top. Technically they were sorc-decks in all but shape, but the shape had proved critical to designing a more secure one even if it also meant the device retained less information.

I freed the scroll from its dune and activated the button at the top. From a slit in its side it projected a cool sheet of air creating a thin mist that coalesced to become its screen. The first slide was my target and I knew my earlier prayers had gone unanswered. Swiping past, I read the second which detailed that the capture site for the test would be the same Fort Tomb that Amber, Lupe, Melissa, and myself had decided on making our rendezvous point.

"I guess I jump anyone on their way to make a capture?" I asked.

Stepping from my spirit, Sphinx said, "It'd be the prudent decision. Far easier to catch fish when others help hold the net after all."

She stretched then spread her wings, so I could take my place between them. In a short loping step she hammered her wings against the air taking off for the sky. It was the quickest way to reach Fort Tomb—a place I could see above Nemesis's 'enchanted forest' whose trees rivaled many of Brightgate's towering apartment buildings in height.

When we'd cleared the canopy to reach the forest's emergent layer, Sphinx swooped low, her paws skimming the leaves. I activated my Omensight to scan the area, but was quickly stunned. The forest was a multi-colored riot of Courts woven together to create something so unnatural yet seemingly Real. It almost hurt my eyes to look at as any one point I fixed my gaze on became a psychedelic static—only the forest as a whole was beautiful.

That was until the sharp spikes of Bloodlust appeared skewering the sky as they snaked out from the phalanx of the forest canopy. Examinees were making contact. It was then I smelled the aromatic copper scent of Bloodlust—there was a tie of murderous sympathy already attached to Sphinx. Signaling with my knees we veered off course diving down below the canopy as an ember flew wide before exploding into a rose of fiery death.

Sphinx bounded from tree branch to tree branch in a bid to bleed off momentum before we touched ground. When we landed, we circled to face the direction my fated tie pointed in.

"Ehhh," our attacker groaned, "why'd you have to dodge? It's not easy Cultivating embers."

A hunched over man with dark eyes and darker bags exited the thick shadow that clung between the trees. He turned over a pill bottle rolling out three glowing embers into his hand.

"Am I your target?" I asked.

"No, just an opportunity. I'd rather collect points while its easy versus banking on the luck I meet my target. You understand, right?"

"Oh, I get it," I said, crossing my fingers around our connection. "I was unlucky and got my friend as a target. Executing you helps me make a dent in the three I need to pass. No hard feelings?"

"None at all."

He wound back his arm to throw the embers—at this range I could tell how he did it, Cultivating their heat and destructive potential over years until they'd become dangerous explosives. Before he could release his toss I uncrossed my fingers splitting infinity and igniting the fated tie of our mutual combat. He was halfway through his throw when he combusted—chalcedony fire crawling across his body like blazing ivy.

The embers fell from his hands exploding the instant they touched the ground. Three explosions that fought to consume each other swallowed up any vision on him. However, they did nothing to disturb the clutching darkness nor marr the trees of the forest as both were constructions of much grander Sorcery than either of us were capable of. When the flames cleared I heard the crack-pop of breaking ice. Where there'd been the ash sculpture of a dead man was replaced by the snoring body of one very much alive.

I saluted him and set off on Sphinx in the direction of Fort Tomb this time on foot. As the trees blurred into smeared walls of color, my tongue traced my curse-given fangs. There'd been no temptation to properly finish the man off. The only scent of Bloodlust was what preceded his attack meant to kill me.

"Maybe I'll be fine," I said.

Sphinx said, "Now is as good a test as any."

Her words were prophetic as our path soon intersected a current of heavy Bloodlust winding between the trees. It fell upon my mind like a snake waiting, constricting all thoughts, as I had to know more, so I inspected the current. Using the Omensight, my vision carried back to the source—a small clearing, two Summoners wounded and curled beneath the skirt of a giant mushroom the size of a cable car stop, and two more eager to finish what they'd started.

"Do we press on?" Sphinx asked.

I pulled myself free from the vision to find Sphinx's head twisted back to observe me. My tongue slid across my lips as I considered. We didn't gain anything from rescuing people—they knew the risks…but I did need two more executions. It'd be on the way.

"Detour," I said. "It won't be a large one, and if those four wound each other it'll be brief."

Sphinx hummed, "If you trust your reasoning."

She ran toward the source of the current, drenching my thoughts wet in the psychic gore that floated in the Bloodlust that dusted my mind. I formed a fist tight around Mother's Last Smile, fixed myself on the woman I wanted to be that deserved Mom's grace. She wasn't a woman who grew giddy on slaughter or smiled as she killed. No, she was sober.

I raised my thoughts up onto this image making it an anchor. A rock on which my rationality could find respite from the surging sweetness of Bloodlust that we ran within. I checked my reasoning—it was still sound. I needed the kills nothing more.

Sphinx vaulted us up onto a tree branch that overlooked the place where the wounded summoners had curled up. We'd arrived only seconds in advance of the two who'd wounded them in the first place. They were of slight builds, differing in gender but obviously twins, and flanked on both sides by matching entities reminiscent of hunting dogs with faces made of churning blades like a woodchipper.

"Don't make us keep following you," the male twin said.

His sister said, "You're dying either way. A Voracious bite doesn't end until someone's dead."

"We're doing you a kindness, finishing you off properly," they said together.

One of the wounded summoners, a boy about my age, yelled back, "A kindness would be executing us and moving on. Your way would destroy everything about us."

"True," the female twin said, "but we want to be thorough about making sure you don't pass."

The male said, "It'd be pretty bad if the scions of two merchant families like you and your love there were to join the Lodge."

If it wouldn't have disturbed my hiding spot I would've hollered right then. I didn't come this way to save these two—I only needed the kills—yet here I lucked out on premium targets. Would-be-assassins that might come after Melissa after finishing off these two.

When they strike we do, I said to Sphinx telepathically.

She replied, Then prepare now.

The wounded summoner raised a pistol. Squeezed the trigger belting out a brief flurry of bullets that were swallowed by a shield of yawning black and rotten teeth that materialized before them. Both twins cackled in unison at the ultimately futile attempt. I noted, however, that the spell, while quick, still took time to form.

"Shame," the male said. "We worried your Luck would prove annoying to circumvent."

The female nodded, "Stray bullets are so unpredictable, but who'd have thought Luck might prove so delectable. We'll remember this meal won't we brother?"

"At least until the next," he said.

The both of them pointed at the summoners wounded and immobile siccing their entities on them. At the same time Sphinx leaped from the branch, her wings wide catching the air so we'd glide down toward the twins. I formed the requisite seal and glanced at the summoner whose gun still smoked, dragging him into a Godtime with me.

Both twins' faces froze in complementary sadistic expressions while their entities hung poised in the air ready to gorge themselves on the wounded. Sphinx landed atop one while I leaped from her back spearing the other to the ground. The Godtime prevented their autonomic spell-shields from forming. We decapitated their Dream Shells which popped not long after.

"Woah," the wounded summoner said, in the time it took for me to save him.

He hefted his gun pointing it at Sphinx and myself—to be more accurate, he nervously changed targets between the both of us. I couldn't help but drool a bit at how much the boy screamed, 'prey' with his body language. The Bloodlust wet the anchor of my reasonable thought—we'd be doing him a favor taking him out. He had a gun trained on us anyways. It'd be self-defense. Sphinx crossed in front of me—I'd taken a step toward the boy. When?

"Lower your arm," Sphinx said, "we come not for you."

The boy argued, "No, no, they approached us talking about forming a team. Then tried to kill us. I'm not lowering my gun just because you saved our lives."

Sphinx sighed, "Your weapon is but a comfort, and will smother your own life if you continue to threaten ours."

I shook my head jostling the Bloodlust-born thoughts off balance. Turned around and threw my glaive like a javelin away from me. Raised my now empty hands.

"Seriously, put the gun down. I don't want to risk advancing my curse on the two of you," I said. "Besides, you have a curse of your own. You heard those two, either you die or they do, and they're only sleeping. So how about it, you put down the gun and handle them how you want while we continue on our way, deal?"

The boy hesitated—some point of me wished he pulled the trigger so I could see how well he burned—and then his love laid a hand missing three fingers on his shoulder. The bite marks of its edge slowly consuming more the extremity in a conquest of inches.

"Put it down," he said. "We'll need the bullets for them."

"You will," I said.

The boy lowered his arm. I breathed a sigh of relief as the Bloodlust which had become thick as fog soon dissipated. As the summoners made their way over I heard the faint beep of a sorc-deck notification. Looting one of the twin's sorc-decks from their pocket, I opened the device using a sleeping twin's thumb bringing up a map that had updated.

Across the map were triangles representing agents of the circle—such as the twins—and stars denoting targets on their list like the two wounded summoners. I groaned on my walk back to my glaive. Of course the circle had found a way to hack into whatever system the examiners were using to keep track of us. It even updated every ten minutes.

I swiped across the map until I found Melissa's star. She was making her way to Fort Tomb—in good time as well—though between her location and mine there was a pack of hunters en route to intercept her path. Even more packs followed directly behind her. It'd be a race.

The sound of thunder muffled by a human skull clapped twice. I turned to the two summoners that had claimed the twins' lives. They only had eyes for each other as they examined every bitemark to make sure none continued to consume their flesh. Lovers after all.

"Here's a tip for you," I said, "take the other twin's sorc-deck. Apparently they and others like them are using some map capable of tracking targets like the two of you. Should help you avoid situations like this one."

"Thank you," the boy said, "and I'm sorry for pointing my gun at you."

I climbed astride Sphinx—we knew our destination—and tossed my reply over my shoulder.

"None needed," I said. "If you somehow beat them—unlikely but possible—I'd have executed both of you myself. Not for their reasons, just the test. Try not to die, okay."

I left them with a smile. One that I tended to use when Dad and Mom made my favorite food for dinner. It was what came naturally when I saw those wounded boys that needed the other just so they could stand. The both of them scurried back in terror at the sight of it.

Sphinx ran hard blurring the trees again, and I turned all my thoughts—even the Bloodlust ones—toward my new targets. According to the map we were gaining on them. In seconds we'd reach them. Five. Four. Three. Two.

One. We broke past the tree line into another small grove where a bundle of five killers decided to make their stand. None of them had Sorcery to enhance their perception—it might've saved them. Alas, Sphinx and I were a blur of death that entered the center of their group. I whirled my glaive in a wide killing arc of bright metal.

Even without an Inviolate Star burning in my chest, Mother's Last Smile was a conceptual weapon few could hope to match. It cleaved through necks and bodies with the smoothness of a knife spreading a thick jam across toast. Mom's favorite was apricot.

A chorus of four cracking pops sprouted around me…four? I ran my eyes over each snoozing body to discover one was missing. It was the one furthest from me. I tilted my head in surprise as I saw the Ripples of a defensive spell in his wake. If I had to guess he had some shield or other that harnessed the conceptual power of an action and let him ride the Ripples of causality away from the danger. I giggled—he'd be fun to hunt down, I thought.

Then the map updated. All of their sorc-decks chirped bringing me back to the present issue. They'd wake back up eventually—I wasn't going to kill them kill them after all—but I didn't want to worry about potential threats at my back. So, despite the time it took, I made sure to find their decks and one by one set them on fire using Atomic Glory. If they were going to hunt they'd do it properly this time.

When that was done I urged Sphinx on after our straggler who the map showed as being just ahead of us moving still toward Melissa's location. We raced through the trees, Sphinx kicking off of tree trunks and weaving in flaps of her wings to find any extra momentum possible. The lone survivor had maybe five minutes on us—his spell having launched him quite far—but we crossed the distance to him in only three.

We'd caught up to him in a field of bioluminescent flowers glowing in bright acid colors normally only visible under a blacklight. Fitting as stretching over the glade was a dome of Night freckled in pink stars. The survivor sprinted through the field without thought to its beauty in the direction of a short-haired woman meditating on a rock at the glade's center.

"Stop," I yelled, voice echoing through the glade.

He raised a hatchet ready to cut down the woman before she'd proven herself a danger to him. Something whistled through the air as it sliced into him. Pop went his Dream Shell. He stumbled, a now sleeping body. The woman opened her eyes looking through him and at me as he fell apart in two pieces severed lengthwise by a second whistle of an unseen stroke. Sphinx and I stopped, but it was too late.

Surrounding us and obscuring the treeline was a folding screen two men tall that circled the glade's perimeter. On the screen were shimmering illustrations of sword wielding women dancing through the clouds and bisecting heavenly bodies with abandon. All of which glowed bright in the color of a Court whose name I felt on the tip of my tongue, but couldn't verbalize.

"Am I your target?" I asked.

"Is your name, Nadia Temple?"

"Are you planning on executing me?"

"That's up to you. Is capture on the table?"

I hefted my glaive, "Someone needs me right now."

"Then you have your answer and I have mine," she said. "I promise to be merciful."

While her tone was clipped her voice was soft, breezy, as if she truly had no stake in any choice that led to this moment. To be honest, I don't think she was lying. Though I couldn't help but snarl at her offer. While she had no stake at all, I had everything at risk because those killers were closing on Melissa with every second that passed. Mercy, for me, was a luxury I tossed aside as Sphinx and I charged my test-assigned killer.

AN:
We're off to the races folks! Will Nadia get to Melissa in time, will she get too bogged down fighting this mysterious lady, and can she keep a lid on the curse rolling through her? Guess you'll have to check back in this Saturday to find out! Buuuuut, if you can't possibly wait then do check out the patreon by clicking the banner below, as we've long since concluded this arc (and you won't believe how it ends). Though if nothing else, do check out the DISCORD, so you can stay up to date on all things Comfort, have a community to chill within, and get to check out fun goodies like the complete chart of Courts.


Now, this is where I also have an announcement to make. Due to certain life things, I've been having to slow down on Comfort a bit unfortunately, and while its not been an easy choice I'll have to shift Comfort to updating once a week for the unforeseen future. Since this is a bit of a surprise for sure, you all will still get Saturday's update. Meaning the once a week updates will begin next week Wednesday. (Though hey, if enough folks join the patreon maybe I'll be able to reverse that, haha. This is a joke by the way...unless.) Anyways, I appreciate all your readership every single one of you, and hopefully get over this hump soon so we can get back to enjoying as much Comfort as possible.
 
Chapter 37
We made it two steps—then came that malevolent whistle. Sphinx reacted before me. Atomic Glories used as thrusters to push us a few feet to the right. Dirt and stones showered us like wedding rice. Where we once were was now a gash in the earth at least four feet deep. The terrestrial wound terminating just before touching the stone my would-be executioner still sat on. She dismissed the stroke with a flick of her wrist and the folded-up fan she held.

The drumbeat of my heart swallowed any words or pithy phrases I could've made. I knew my spirit burned hot, capable of besting most sorcery of my link and higher, but resistance wasn't immunity, and whatever this was had already proved its killing power on my stolen prey whose corpse was dyed in the acid color of the glade's flowers. Sphinx conjured an Inviolate Star above us while I slid from her back to take stance—and there came the whistle again.

I'd just assumed the correct grip and directed a thought—the smallest idea—of violence toward the woman. It was enough. The whistle approached from our two o'clock allowing Sphinx and myself to face it head on. That baleful sound which heralded death was the accompaniment to a phantom that peeled itself from its illustration on the folding screens that enclosed the glade. She—as all the figures on the screen were feminine—danced and twirled with her blade held behind her, rending stroke following in her wake like a duckling.

With a cartwheel, the phantom woman brought her sword down on the outer edge of the Inviolate Star's light. My nerves hung on the moment of that collision. She didn't immediately disperse. Would the star fail? Then, with a wink, she exploded into an aurora mist of Dreams and War. The combination felt familiar to me; a song whose words I could feel but not repeat.

"Interesting," the woman said. "You think fast."

As my heart rate fell, I assembled what information I could easily parse. First, she hadn't formed a single hand-spell as far as I saw. Second, the attacks targeted my exact location. More of a two-A point, if evaded the attacks carried on in a straight line even if it would hit her. Finally, each attack happened without the familiar scent of Bloodlust that normally preceded an act of lethal violence.

I loosened my grip on Mother's Last Smile. Propped a hand against my hip and took my time to assess the woman. She wore heeled boots whose tips were capped in gold depicting a snarling ogre. Wrinkleless slacks the dark blue of a stormy night and a black thigh pouch that matched her boots. Topped with a white button-down whose sleeves she wore rolled up and the first of four buttons undone. Leaving bare the tattoo of abstracted storm clouds that rolled across her body—half conquered by ink and the other blank flesh. Her aesthetic bisection even showed up in her hair, brown and undercut, with the uncut portion arching down in a nutty wave to her jaw.

"Why're you smiling?" she asked.

I admitted, "My luck's pretty bad usually, but at least my executioner is hot."

She lay supine on the rock—a predator sunning itself beneath a sunless sky. Pulled free a sucker from her pocket, tapped it twice against her tongue stud, then closed her mouth.

"You know I'm like, ten years older than you, right?"

I said, "Doesn't make you less hot, or more dangerous."

"I'm hot but not dangerous, explain."

Gesturing with my glaive at the partition, I said, "This is dangerous, any trap is at least the first time. You made the mistake of letting me see it three—scratch that—four times. Sort of loses its touch after a bit."

She smirked around her candy. Closed her eyes and with her empty hand pulled free four shuriken from her thigh pouch that glowed the bluish-white of Catharsis. Whipping her hand, the shuriken hung in the air before zipping toward Sphinx and I—spinning stars of Cathartic lightning. When they struck the light of the Inviolate Star the lightning peeled off in energetic petals of Storms and Stars. The metal shuriken themselves continued on, but it took only a lazy Atomic Glory to reduce all four into nothingness. The woman opened her eyes to find me leaning against my glaive.

"That was a bad idea," I said. "You gave the game away."

She shrugged, "What's the game?"

"Intent. You covered your eyes so that you showed no intent to hit me. If I moved or didn't that was my choice. While you remained divested from the actual result," I said. "It's why you didn't attack me first. This trap's rules affect you as much as me."

"You sure about that?" she asked. "It could be a field-spell. Maybe I'm switching things up to lull you into a false sense of security."

"Sphinx, could you drop the star?" I asked.

"Easily," Sphinx said, doing just that.

With the star down, I threw my arms out in embrace and challenge. Breathing deep the cool air.

"If it's a field-spell," I said, "then cut me."

We locked wills, neither moving, but as the seconds stretched into a minute—we'd been fighting for only a minute—my executioner fell back onto her rock with an exasperated sigh.

"Ugh, your file is wrong," she said.

"What?"

"It's wrong. Alls below, it said you have a short fuse, a lust for violence, and an animalistic desire to prove your superiority against anyone."

"That," I said, "feels inaccurate."

Sphinx quietly chuffed.

"Oh, so it's not all inaccurate?" the woman asked.

"Sphinx, don't be a traitor," I said.

Sphinx tipped their head in a sarcastic apology. "My apologies for mistaking crimson and maroon, Nadia. Whilst the same color family their hue and saturation do differ."

I didn't quite follow the metaphor, but it felt at my own expense.

"Anyways, sorry your formation didn't prove as effective as you expected," I said. "Now which screen gets me out of here?"

The woman answered, "None of them. The Lunar Enclosure formation, segments local space away from each other. Everything on the other side of those screens may as well be in the Underside. No one gets in or out until it falls, and I'm not budging."

I groaned realizing the stalemate we'd arrived at. Any violent action I took would be met by the formation responding in kind. Sphinx could block, but attempting to counter would only cause more attacks to come our way until our defenses ran out. The trap might have not been dangerous but it was undoubtedly canny.

Noting that I'd come to the conclusion she began at, the woman said, "Summoner on summoner combat is all about deception and cheating. I won the moment you let your guard down chasing this guy. You must think of yourself as quite the killer, huh?"

"It's a talent," I admitted. "Any chance I can get your name?"

She considered the request, but her entity answered for her. Emerging from within her spirit, it took the shape of a woman with four floppy bunny ears that covered her ears and eyes bound down with an embroidered band. While her body was wrapped in voluminous robes that banded over her form in a manner that reminded me of the ribbons Dad would stick onto presents.

"My bondmate's name is Tsumugi. I am but a mere swordbearer and you may call me thus," she said, pressing her head to the ground in a kneeling bow.

Tsumugi snapped, "Woman, you don't have to reveal all that."

"Hmph," Swordbearer huffed, "you are my bondmate, not my mistress. I shall reveal what I wish when I wish. Especially when in the presence of royalty."

"Equal bond?" I asked.

Tsumugi nodded. "I wanted a partner, not a slave. I don't regret it…"

"But some moments are easier than others?"

"Yup, the cost of free will cuts in both directions," she said. "So, what's Swordbearer talking about calling you royalty when you're a soldier like me?"

"It's a weird story," I said.

Swordbearer hopped to her feet—which weren't really feet, but rather flat nubs of some lacquered material. She crossed her arms over her chest.

"Apologies, but it's not a weird story," she said. "It's a marvelous one. Tsumugi, it's a Canonical Path and we're a step on it!"

Swordbearer squealed in glee.

"Cease your prattle unless you mean to cross ancient treaties," Sphinx said.

While Swordbearer blew raspberries at Sphinx, Tsumugi and I shared a moment of confusion.

"This make any sense to you?" Tsumugi asked.

"None," I said. "Sphinx, what's Swordbearer talking about?"

"Things that are to remain beyond mortal ken until the Sovereigns deem otherwise."

"Sorry, Tsumugi, I did say too much," Swordbearer stated.

"Moving on from that," I said, "I'm going to need you to drop the formation, Tsumugi. Right now there's a circle hunting down well-connected examinees and they're—."

"Planning to kill them all and pin it on Lodgemaster Khapoor," Tsumugi said. "It's pretty obvious."

"If it is then let me go. Melissa, my…um, ex-fiancee is being targeted."

Tsumugi whistled, "A bit young to have already annulled an engagement, aren't you?"

"Fuck," Swordbearer swore, "the beleaguered path?"

Sphinx nodded.

"Yes, I know, but I might be able to fix it," I said, ignoring the entities' commentary. "That is, if she's not dead."

"I love a good romance, Nadia—can I call you Nadia?" Tsumugi asked

"Sure."

"Great. Now, I love a good romance in books, but in real life I have higher concerns."

I slammed the butt of my glaive into the dirt. Teeth bare I hissed, "Then do it so the entire region doesn't go up in flames. If Nemesis is ousted it'll be chaos!"

"Probably," Tsumugi said, "but that's not my problem."

"If you don't care then why are you testing here?" I asked.

Tsumugi leaned forward resting her arms on her knees. She removed the sucker from her mouth—it'd shrunk to the size of a pea but hadn't fallen off the stick—then pointed it upward.

"The Tenken-bumon," she said.

The heat of anger I felt was perforated by the curiosity the name inspired.

"And they are?" I asked.

"Normally, not your concern," she said. "Our name translates to 'Heaven Sword Division,' and that's what we are. The sword of the heavens, of the Godtenders and their incarnate deities. Through us, they see to problems across the world. My division handles those which a sword is the best tool for."

I scoffed, "You're telling me the Godtenders have a secret force of summoners to what, destroy problems? They don't need soldiers like us."

"Everyone needs soldiers like us," Tsumugi said.

"Right, so you just came all the way from Tokyo—."

"Shin-Tokyo," she enunciated with a voice heavy as a sunken stone. "We don't shorten it."

I held up my hands in surrender. The last thing I wanted was to destroy the diplomatic bridge I'd build between us—even if at the time it was largely rapport.

"Sorry, a friend had told me otherwise," I said.

Swordbearer rubbed Tsumugi's thigh in support while the Tenken-bumon agent exhaled the frustration my gaffe had injected into her. She squeezed Swordbearer's hand.

"Must have been an old friend. It's been Shin-Tokyo for two generations," Tsumugi said. "Anyways, I wasn't set for something as minor as a plot against a regional lodgemaster."

"What were you sent for?" I asked, fighting down my own frustrations.

"Hybridae," Tsumugi said. "Human-entity blends, forbidden under the heavens. My superiors tell me that wherever you find hybridae the apocalypse is sure to follow. See? Higher concerns."

My mouth went dry. She was looking for the White Wombs—the Godtenders knew about them, but only sent a soldier? If they knew beyond rumor they'd have sent someone else higher up the Chain, and not have them bogged down with an exam. I looked up from my own thoughts to meet Tsumugi's uncovered eye—blue as the azure sky on a summer day—unflinching and all-encompassing in what it saw.

"Do you know something?" she asked.

About the White Wombs or my own strange heritage? The thought skipped across my mind sprouting images of the White Wombs, hybridae, floating inside their tanks in that hidden facility. Then came the thoughts about myself and my relationship to Mom. I drew my foot back, angling my body in a calm yet martial stance. I didn't know how accepting of mysterious curiosities, like myself, the Tenken-bumon was. Did I have to be born a blend, or was it enough that a Sovereign let me speak her coronation name and granted me access to her Court through Mother's Last Smile—those techniques I used were Mom's no matter what Amber said.

Amber, she said people just called it Tokyo, but they hadn't for two generations apparently. How long was a generation? The thoughts poured from me in a flood that threatened to knock me from the perch of calmness that I'd found inside Tsumugi's trap.

Tsumugi said, "There exists a line, Nadia. You don't see it normally, but it's there if you know where to look. The horizon. Those moments we decide to lie or tell the truth. When someone offers you a way out if you'd only take their hand and accept their terms. Alls below, it's there every time we decide whether to kill someone or not."

"The partition between Is and Is Not," Swordbearer said. "That which determines one from zero, and makes two from one."

"A sacred severance made mundane for how little we consider it," Tsumugi said.

Swordbearer intoned with pride, "The Court which is first and last. Whose Sovereign is twin-faced awake yet sleeping."

"Make the right choice, Nadia," Tsumugi said.

I looked up—Tsumugi's face was devoid of her prior calm yet not committed to a new stance. If I was on the line of choice then so was she. A smile crossed my face as copper teased my nose—a memory, a premonition perhaps? I shrugged it off and sat my focus in the moment.

"Or what, you'll kill me?" I asked.

Tsumugi stood, "If the heavens demand—."

"Tsumugi," Swordbearer screamed.

There it was, Bloodlust, that faint scent which came from Tsumugi's own determination to do right by the Godtenders too lazy to solve this problem themselves. It was paired with the whistle of a scything blow trailing behind a sword-wielding dancer.

Tsumugi leaped from the rock—below where she'd sat was the control circle for the formation, I was right. Wielding the enclosed fan she parried her own trap. At the same time, I circle strafed with Sphinx conjuring an Inviolate Star above my fingers.

"We need not defenses, Nadia," Sphinx said.

"The Inviolate Star is a defense, but its purpose isn't to block."

I tossed my glaive to Sphinx, and with my other hand grasped the Inviolate Star between my fingers. Stealing a page from Tsumugi's grimoire, I slid to a stop, wound back my arm, and whipped it forward releasing the Inviolate Star as a shuriken.

"It's to unspool sorcery and defy fate," I explained. "Sometimes that's better than any defense."

Swordbearer swung her head away from Tsumugi and over to us, but she was too slow. It plunged into the stone seat that served as the formation's control point. The Underink that Tsumugi used went up in the chalcedony flames of Revelation. Sorcery unspooling as if a spell had struck its light or tried to sink into my body.

Fwoosh. In one beautiful sweep, all the folding screens combusted burning down into skeletal remnants and then not even that. Only through Omensight did I see the aurora smoke of Dreams and War twinning through the air to merge back into the general tapestry of the world.

"Ahhhh, Nadia," Tsumugi said. "Your file didn't mention you loved bad decisions."

"I'm starting to think the examiners have it out for me," I said.

"You'd deserve it. Swordbearer," Tsumugi said, "to me."

Swordbearer raced to Tsumugi. I formed the seal for Atomic Glory, wrapping the tie of Bloodlust that hung dripping with promised violence between Tsumugi and myself around my fingers. Fate is faster than physics—I split infinity content with my victory.

Tsumugi raised two fingers miming scissors—a hand-spell—and brought them together severing our tie of fate. She turned to me sporting a smug grin. A wind blew lifting the brown curtain of hair and unveiling her hidden eye. A scar ran over it—thin and well-healed—but the pupil was split into two hovering halves set within the same iris made of two colors: gold and azure.

"What's wrong, Nadia," Tsumugi asked, "didn't someone teach you scissors beats string?"

Swordbearer reached Tsumugi's side in a kneeling powerslide. Back arched, the arcing robes that covered her flesh blossomed. Breasts bare she graced me with an upside-down smile, and the perfect view of why she was termed, 'Swordbearer.' Up her chest, from crotch to sternum, were the intertwined fingers of two hands which composed her torso. They clutched tight around a sword sheath which curved graceful as a woman's eyebrow.

"In the name of our Twin-Face Sovereign—draw," Swordbearer declared.

The thumbs of the two hands lifted from the guard no longer imprisoning the sword in its sheath. Tsumugi drew and cut with the curved saber in one motion. She was across the glade from me having raised neither a hand-spell nor uttered an incantation. Yet Bloodlust flooded my nose, dilating my eyes and tuning my ears to catch the angle from which violence would find me.

My spirit told me it was already there as something—a sense, a memory, knowledge that hid where I'd made the cut between me and what lurked in the mirror—passed through me. Horizon Severs Sea From Sky. The name vibrated through the fibers of my spirit as it passed cleanly through the pre-existing cut in my spirit. With it came a memory too fast to recall.

"You two are annoying," Tsumugi said, bringing my attention back to the glade.

I inhaled a breath to remind myself I was alive. Sphinx had interposed herself between me and Tsumugi just in time. The bright metal head of Mother's Last Smile, the bulwark that defied what had happened to trees at my side and behind me. All of them were cleaved in two perfect halves. Their stumps smooth as tabletops.

"The forest is stronger than soldier Sorcery," I stated.

Tsumugi pointed the saber at me. "If you want to destroy them then yes, but what happened to them is natural. A possibility that can't be denied if they're to be Real."

"Fate?"

Tsumugi mimed zipping her lips. I hefted my glaive—it wasn't like I needed an answer that badly. We charged. Behind us, our entities threw spells down in great volleys at the other's summoner alternating between offensive and defensive in smooth transitions.

Sphinx released an arcing cascade of Atomic Glories. Swordbearer swept her arms conjuring a sliding door that caught them all before burning away. She lifted her arms releasing scything waves promising bisection. Sphinx conjured and kicked an Inviolate Star intercepting it.

Below them, Tsumugi and I traded blows of our own. She snaked around the head of my glaive twisting like a reed. Step-by-step gaining ground where she could before leaping forward in a swipe meant to take my head. I bent back like a willow in a storm letting the entity conjured weapon taste air instead of flesh. Then pushed the end of the glaive's shaft down kicking the head up toward Tsumugi's heart. Only for her to leap and barrel roll through the air returning to the range I wanted her to stay at.

In physique and Sorcery we were even. She was cunning and I was quick. Hers were ten years of hardened skill at fighting within this link. Mine came from—well, not to brag, but talent—and a taste for killing that I sought to sate in every exchange. Yet, somewhere in our dance where every step felt known and right and we could chase each other through the glade until the sun rose—I'd forgotten that this was a fight and not a dance. I'd allowed her to gain my measure, and so she did what I'd not entertained in twenty moves.

"Solar Severance," Tsumugi incanted, while raising the seal for the same hand-spell.

Instinctively, I raised my glaive to defend myself…then I followed her eyes. It was for Sphinx! A horizontal wave of gold cut through the air. I formed the hand-spell for an Inviolate Star tossing it to Sphinx. It spun fast and flew hard arriving just in time for the wave to strike it. Reacting, she flapped her wings shooting herself backwards just in time for the star which had saved my life so many times prior was cut.

Revelation fell to pieces. The wave severed the tips of Sphinx's wings. I tried to run over.

"No cheating on your dance partner," Swordbearer said, as she spun conjuring partitions that segmented local space—splitting the glade in half.

I yelled, "Sphinx!"

"I'm hurt," Tsumugi said.

I whirled to face her. My glaive raised high in one hand. Mouth opened, ready to rip out her throat with fangs that craved blood—her face was so close. Close enough to kiss. Why? Something dripped onto the ground between us.

Looking down I found my answer—she'd stabbed me. In the moment I cared for Sphinx she'd found my end. Mother's Last Smile fell from my hands hitting the ground with a thud.

"It's not fair," I said.

Tsumugi tilted her head, "Life usually isn't. You should be happy you're tasting failure now rather than when you can't come back from it."

I stumbled forward. Wrapped my hand around the back of her neck. Laid my head against her—Tsumugi was nice enough to let me. Nice enough to hear the final words I whispered.

"No," I said. "It's not fair for you."

"What are—?" Tsumugi didn't finish her question.

Swordbearer's scream had clipped the end off. The partition she'd conjured fell into the ground discorporating into nothing in a grand reveal to display Sphinx—triumphant, as I knew she would be—with her fangs sunk into Swordbearer's neck.

"No," Tsumugi said. "How?"

"Take a peek," I said.

Tsumugi looked down to find her answer. What had dripped onto the flowers wasn't the blood of my Dream Shell. It was the melted remnants of the sword which had come from Swordbearer.

"'Summoner on summoner combat is deception and cheating,' you said, and I never showed my full hand," I said. "Wanted to see what you knew about me. Which, from how you kept throwing spells my way like they'd work, wasn't much. See, it's new but my spirit burns so hot that it melts entities and sorcery alike."

Swordbearer howled in pain as the weapon pulled from her body—of her body—melted to the guard. Tsumugi shook her head in disbelief before raising up a pleading expression.

"Nadia, the hybridae—," she said.

"Aren't my highest concern," I stated. "That's taken by my vengeance and my people, and all things in between those two concerns—well—I'll enjoy killing them."

I split infinity with my other hand, cupping an Atomic Glory gentle as an egg. Then pressed it against Tsumugi's chest, grinning as it ate greedily of her body. Wreathing her in beautiful chalcedony until you couldn't make out a single discerning feature. I watched her burn and let her final sight be my broad fang-filled smile of ecstasy as I drank in the unique scent of our paired Bloodlust wrapping about one another. It wasn't a real kill—no more than reading a smutty novel was real sex—but after what she put me through…it still hit the spot.

Her Dream Shell popped banishing away the flames of my Atomic Glory. As well as washing away the half-pleasure I'd found in her 'death'. As I stared at her slumbering body there in the flowers, I felt the red rivers of Bloodlust erode the stone of sanity I'd constructed in my mind. A dreamer's death wouldn't sate me. It wouldn't make me less hungry.

"Princess, please spare my summoner," Swordbearer called out.

I rolled my eyes, lying, "Oh, of course I was. No point in killing her killing her."

"Apologies," she said, "your mien said otherwise."

Sphinx unhinged her jaw allowing Swordbearer to scurry to Tsumugi's side. As if she'd change her mind about what I presumed was a withdrawal from our fight, I hurried toward Sphinx. Burning droplets of chalcedony blood dripped from her wounds reminding me of her tears. I stroked Sphinx's face once, twice, three times.

The ritual of my fingers sliding through her hair pushed back the tide of Bloodlust. With my mind returned to me I called out to Swordbearer, "What Court are you anyways?"

She twisted her head to face me and answered in the language of entities—that mystical vibration of the spirit known as conceptual speech. Somehow still a wind stole her answer cleaving off portions of the tune.

"Divi****," she answered. "It's not my place, but may I ask a question?"

"Sure," I said.

"How did you evade Tsumugi's horizon which cuts the world?" she asked.

"I don't know," I said. "Maybe it was because Sphinx blocked with this?"

I raised my glaive up. Swordbearer shook her head.

"She was too slow. Please, for me, think harder."

I swam upstream through the memories of my duel with Tsumugi. Trying to return to that place when I felt the horizon pass through me. It passed through me as if I was what it already sought to do. Swordbearer awarded me a tiny applause.

"Take the lesson to heart," she said. "What already is struggles to be acted upon. Good luck with your path, Princess."

Sphinx nudged my leg—we had to hurry. I climbed astride her back, and we left Tsumugi and Swordbearer behind in the glade.

AN:
And so Nadia wins her 1v1, let's go! Though wonder what all that stuff about hybridae is on, also that stuff with Shin-Tokyo, also that bit involving the Godtenders having a semi-secretive order of warrior-assassins working for them...ehhhh it'll probably be fine.

Now, as stated on Wednesday, the story will be shifting to one chapter a week updates for the unforeseen future. As a bit of a treat regarding that, I'll be making chapter 38 available to be read today for ALL FREE MEMBERS OF THE PATREON. Which speaking of, do check out the patreon and the DISCORD! In the former you get extra chapters, a special patron only discord channel, and many chapters in advance! While in the latter, you just have access to a super cool community of people to play games with (League of Legends and Deadlock being two big ones currently), watch films and TV shows with (shoutout to Thunderbolt Fantasy!), and just talk all things Comfort! So do come on down, and otherwise I'll see you all next Wednesday!
 
Chapter 38
"Help us," moaned one of Melissa's would-be killers. "Please."

Despite the rush I was in, I did consider it; Stylistically, I trended toward the direct when it came to killing—cutting a man down, setting him on fire, or a thrust through the soft palate to sever the brainstem—direct, quick, debatably merciful. Melissa, as I realized racing down the path toward Fort Tomb, was the opposite in all aspects. She was creative.

In running away from the idea of killing a single man she'd Mutated the forest into a gauntlet of biohorror torment. The man who'd groaned out the request was suspended in the deceptively dainty fingers of the tree's branches which squirmed beneath his skin. Sewing around nerve clusters as the tree drugged him with a potent sorcerous variant of dopamine that hoisted your spirit to the highest heights of ecstasy. The rest of his comrades were so far gone that any attempt at language was rendered down into arpeggiated moans.

It was on the cusp of granting him mercy that I saw what he clutched in his fist…a lock of her hair. I raised my glaive and with it the light of hope in his eyes. Swish. One swipe, his hand fell like an overripe fruit. Fingers uncurled from the shock—their last command—releasing the lock of Melissa's hair into my custody. The hand I left in the dirt as Sphinx and I continued on.

"We all make choices," I said. "Some, better than others."

"Wait don't goooo," he yelled before it became a dragged out moan.

We sped through the psychedelic scenery of bodily transmogrification that Melissa left behind like breadcrumbs. I'd stopped relying on the map at that point; my love's creations became the signpost for navigating every turn or bend. As Fort Tomb's grandeur dominated more and more of the sky, the clues that Melissa was being run ragged were increasingly apparent.

Her creative means to avoid taking a life were replaced by methods both simple and effective. Grass twisted to be sharp as a mosquito's proboscis skewered trackers through their limbs, slime mold nets melted flesh into earth, and vines swung as killers kicked at the air struggling against their vegetative noose. It was in one of the traps that I passed a summoner whose claws had impaled and tore away a fat leg—Melissa's leg.

Then came the sign that she had pushed herself too hard. Plants scattered the path broken, burned, wilted, hacked through, and melted in their futile attempts to stop or even stall those who'd kept the chase going. Amidst their remains was her arm. Stomped into the dirt by a hundred feet until it had become more mush than limb. It was here that I'd caught the scent of Bloodlust on the wind—no longer smothered beneath Mutation's twisty aroma and Melissa's flagrant abuse of her new power as a Baron.

Sphinx and I broke past the treeline arriving at the base of the hill Fort Tomb claimed as its own. In the dipping sun, the shadows of the mob stretched to the trees in an umbral carpet. Slowly shifting as they made their bitter ascent toward my love who stood silhouetted in the dying ruby sun ready for this to be her last stand.

She was magnificent, the scene, however, was a torment—alongside the limbs I'd passed she had been stripped of an eye, missing a chunk of her torso, and the birch hair she maintained as if a religion was torn and bloodied. Despite it all, there wasn't a trace of melancholy on her face. Instead, I only saw conviction—to grant them no pleasure, to grant them no easy win, and to hold faith that her friends would arrive. That I would arrive. She didn't need me to be sad on her account. She needed me to be sharp. A knife that would cut a path between the obstacle that was everybody which stood between her and me.

Under the Omensight, the crowd's Bloodlust speared the air in the form of carmine war standards dancing along to the fluctuations of the mob's murderous impulse. It was on those carmine standards I fixed my sight and inhaled. Flooding every gap of my spirit with Bloodlust's sticky savagery until my eyes dilated and time dripped slow as a blood nose.

I wove my hands into the seal of a Fivefold Atomic Glory. Took aim at one of the knots in the crowd—a figure whose commitment to Bloodlust had ensnared those around him. Infinities upon infinities spun a wreath of possibility around my fingers—none of them mattered if Melissa wasn't in them—so I split it all and watched as these killers' futures burned.

A baleful star screamed itself into the world banishing shadow in its passage. Its life short-lived as a half-thought later it collided with the earth. Exploded in four directions. So many Dream Shells popped that the sound was a thunderclap. Fire dispersed. In its wake was a scar in the hill shaped in the image of a four-pointed star—Revelation's calling card.

The mob halted their advance, turning back to see who'd struck them. Melissa raised her head to see if salvation had arrived. Sphinx conjured an Inviolate Star above us—security and light so every would-be killer could see the face of their doom. I leveled Mother's Last Smile and drank in the silence. In one act, I'd made this my battlefield, and none dared to move.

"Let it be known right now," I bellowed, "you are all dead! What I offer is not mercy, but your last and only chance at Resurrection. Leave now and embrace life, or make ready as I send you to whatever Afterlife shall receive your pitiful spirit."

The leaves rustled in an arboreal furor as a summer storm rolled in. Clouds disemboweled themselves unleashing a hateful downpour. I looked to Melissa.

"Baby, momma's coming."

Lightning severed the tension. Thunder set the beat. The mob roared in challenge—their reason, a chilled corpse on the altar of Bloodlust—and they descended upon me, a tide of death. I charged forth silent, focused, and smiling. They needed a mob; I only needed Sphinx.

Collision. My glaive swam through bodies carving channels of passage for my inexorable advance. The Sorcery of soldiers broke against the light of the Inviolate Star in bursts of color and Principle. Spells from Barons drilled past the shield only to melt at the touch of my body. All around me limbs and heads climbed into the sky as Dream Shells popped. I was sharp. I was a knife. I was the cutting line between here and there, and I never stopped watching Melissa's face. Not even when she gasped.

Bang. My body snapped backward. Bang bang. I was cast to the ground. Three molten fingers had jabbed into my torso. On shaky legs I rose and beheld a mousy woman holding a gun whose barrel steamed in the rain. Not fingers, bullets. I coughed, blood stained my teeth as it waterfalled from my mouth—she'd gotten a lung.

Sphinx whirled around, her wings wide in a threat display as she tried to stare down the summoners that encircled us. None of them moved—they probably hoped I'd pop here, drop into a slumber, and allow them to go without fear of my reprisal. The woman looked around in disbelief at the unanimous trepidation.

"Come on," she screamed, "she's just a soldier. She—."

"You talk too much," I said.

I had wound the tie of bloody fate that stretched from me to her between my fingers; Atomic Glory. Her words evaporated becoming hoarse screams as chalcedony flames consumed all that she was—until her Dream Shell popped. Then she fell to her knees sleeping. I spit a glob of blood into the dirt.

"Do you want a fucking invitation?" I asked the crowd.

When no one answered I tossed Mother's Last Smile into the air, reversed my grip on it, and threw it like a javelin. The metal gleamed brighter than lightning. Pierced through one man's heart. Pop. Gored a second man's intestines. Pop. Impaled a woman through the lower vertebrae, the only thing keeping her standing. As the men before her fell to the ground dreaming she met my eyes. I have no idea what she saw in them, but I wanted to have a little fun so I jerked forward—ignoring the pain that caused—chomping at the air. She clutched her chest and…pop. Falling free from her impalement as if it were just a horrid dream.

I laughed, "I'll come to you."

The crowd edged forward belching sacrifices my way as I stumbled forward. One carried a spinning flail that gathered Cycles of kinetic force—Sphinx tore his head off before he swung. His hand released the weapon launching it into the distance where it exploded with unfocused power. Bodies ragdolled through the air from that.

A second was prodded forward at the same time as the first fell. He wore the crown of Kings, his entity. Sphinx's head spun to catch him racing toward my back. Noting her shift in attention I fell forward turning around before his outstretched hand could touch me. I gifted him two Atomic Glories; one through the head and a second through the heart. His crown rolled from his head unfurling into a small bejeweled lizard that snarled in disapproval of me.

My back struck the mud. I grunted in pain—a break in the illusion of invulnerability I'd maintained until then. The crowd surged at once. I tried to form the seal for Godtime, but a boot found my head a hair quicker than my hand could contort. Sphinx rushed over goring through the woman's spine in punishment. I crawled up her tumbling body using it as cover to block a bolt of Voracity fired by a different summoner in the distance. My attention swiveled to them—another wrong decision—as an uproar of skeletal limbs surged from the dirt pummeling me into the sky. The Ghostly musculature that enabled their motion melted on contact, but the bones were real enough.

"It has to be Real," a summoner said, I assume the one who'd launched me.

Arrayed below me was a mob—depleted but not removed—who latched onto the advice. Spears of lightning, bullets, gouts of fire, materialized swords, chakrams of ice, and boulders—not sorcerous someone just found a rock—soared up after me. Adrift between heaven and earth, I looked to Melissa. In the brief respite I'd carved out for her she'd grown a new leg, an arm, and an eye. I should've been happy, but the only thing I really cared about in that moment was that she was crying. I hated to see my people cry.

"Godtime," I incanted, plunging the both of us into a state of temporal stillness.

Well, it was relatively still. There were too many summoners pushing against the constraints of my Godtime even if most were only soldiers. I could've loosened the spell's reins accepting a sluggish procession of events, but I'd die then. Instead I allowed myself ten unpassing seconds.

One. I assessed the violence that sought my demise. A panoply of weapons frozen like stairs up to the sky. I could work with that.

Two. My body fell. I grasped both spears of lightning—they were the closest to me—and threw them back to the earth at different trajectories.

Three. The throw had taken my full body causing me to flip forward. I rolled over the tip of a sword, reached up to clasp its hilt just in time, and parried the seven that would've otherwise skewered every important organ.

Four. I threw the sword behind me—it'd come back later. Crossed my arms to steal the chakrams from the sky and released them just as soon. They skimmed the air on their way to take some other poor fool's head.

Five. I rotated myself the best I could—there'd be no way around the bullets. They perforated my sides leaving trails of blood behind me.

Six. The gout of flame washed over me, but Real fire prefers a concentrated stream if it's to be lethal. It still fucking hurt though.

Seven. I winked at Melissa. She couldn't hold back the laugh of disbelief and hope at my antics. It felt good to make her laugh again.

Eight. The boulder and I made our acquaintance. My bones shivered from the force, but I crawled—Nine—leaped from it to clear the circle of foes I would've fallen back into. Ten.

Godtime ended, and the projectiles that had refrozen once they'd left my hands went to work. Lightning struck its target, skewering them through the skull and frying their nerves. The parried swords fell with the rain severing limbs and nicking arteries which fountained blood into the faces of those nearby. Two heads—decapitated courtesy of frozen chakram—rocketed from their proper bodies. Then after came the comforting chorus of popped Dream Shells.

I soared toward the location of Mother's Last Smile. I'd land close to it. A few steps and I'd have my weapon again. A perfect plan. An obvious plan. As a woman in silk robes that snapped in the wind proved when she'd leaped into the air beside my glaive. Her eyes wide and attentive so she'd miss nothing. With the Omensight I could see the Court which hung tight to her body in a crystalline lattice—Mastery, but a Master of what?

The answer came when her shin, hardened from decades of training, snapped my ribs in a kick that returned me to the circle I'd tried to leave. She was a Master of martial arts—fuck me.

I crashed to the ground—probably snapped my ankle—then scrambled to my feet. My body could scream in disapproval of how I treated it, but I wasn't lying down until I reached Melissa. Sphinx ran to me—the bastards had stabbed her while we were parted. A summoner of Bondage intercepted her with his entity, a chitinous knight with the face of a sleeping maiden. The damn thing opened along seven seams snapping out with seven black barbed tongues that coiled around Sphinx's legs, her neck, her wings.

"Sphinx, forget about me," I said. "Drop the star. Fight back. Fight!"

"Always, Nadia," she yelled back.

The Inviolate Star fell—darkness rushed in around us—this was the wrong move. The fucking jackals that these summoners were shaped their spells ready to pummel Sphinx. It didn't take Godtime for me to see how everything slowed. Regrets slid into my mind. Why didn't I graduate? Why not try harder to have Melissa drop out? Why not use Godtime earlier? Then, when no answers came, I shaped the seal to return Sphinx into my spirit. In the darkness she was incandescent. Something somewhat Real returned to burning glorious concept flowing free from the entity's clutches, snaking between legs and dodging spells, before shooting into my chest. Returning to the depths of my spirit.

"No, no, Nadia don't do this," she pleaded from inside of me.

I said, "It'll be okay. We'll get through this."

Then a kick took me in the back. I stumbled. Shifted my spirit to make use of Sphinx's paw, and whirled on my attacker eviscerating his throat. Bang. I fell to a knee—though it was more accurate to say I lost a knee. Someone had recovered the sleeping woman's gun.

"Fuck," I said, before a knee crunched into my face toppling me into the mud.

That proved beyond a shadow of a doubt that I was gassed—I wasn't, but I had been shot like eight times by then. Only so much adrenaline and love can do. The mob pushed and shoved at itself for each person to have the privilege to kick me while I was down. Granted it was more like they stomped me. My thigh, my ribs, and some tried my head, though I had the good sense to cover it the best I could—more training courtesy of Mom.

There was only darkness. I was so covered by attackers and blinded by my own pitiful attempt at defense that not even the sharp fangs of lightning could grant me illumination. There was only mu; up my nose, in my mouth mixing with blood. I wondered if you could drown in mud. The Dream Shell would let me find out.

Then I pondered on how alone I was. My family from breakfast wasn't here beside me. I fought and was about to die alone. Sphinx had said it'd be only us in the end. This was a taste of that. Loneliness was dark. It was cold. It was—

"Isolating," a voice said.

Then, raising her head from the pool of darkness was the face of the unnamed Baron who wore stars as a crown. She smiled wide and pleased with herself.

"That's your name, Revelation Isolating?" I asked.

Revelation Isolating nodded. "I knew you'd figure it out once you had a taste. Though apologies at how bitter this must be—to learn and accept that in the end it'd be just you and me."

"No," I said, "it'd be me and Sphinx."

Revelation Isolating laughed at me. Her laugh reverberated in my dark isolation. I hated how bright her laugh was. How I wanted hear it again, so at least I wouldn't be faced with nothing.

"You have to stop being a child, Nadia," Revelation Isolating said. "I am Sphinx, or rather Sphinx is me. The path you're on leads to me Nadia, it's inevitable, and when you graduate my younger sister, that lesser self of mine, I'll emerge. Replete with all that love she holds for you—it really is so heartwarming to know that I'd be joining a real lover girl like yourself."

She retreated into the darkness. I couldn't help it but reach out for her—my hands fell on a door knob. We were inside of my spirit in that place I'd fallen into due to Ferilala Nu-zo's questioning. I looked behind myself to see Sphinx battered and curled up on a pillow. She raised her head with eyes unfocused and lip busted.

"Don't let her make you—," she groaned, before Revelation Isolating emerged from behind her screen, took her by the hair, and bashed her head into the small table at the center of the room.

Revelation Isolating whispered, "Quiet, little sister. The adults are talking—that is, if you're ready to be one Nadia."

Her hand redirected my head to the door—unadorned but hot. I hadn't seen her move, but in my spirit I imagine that was unnecessary. She laid her chin on my shoulder.

"You know," she said, "I'm one of the more popular Barons historically speaking. If you need someone to love you Nadia, then pick me. I'll love you forever. I'll love you completely. So much so that you'll be full and sated with no need for anyone else."

"I'd be alone," I said.

She rolled her eyes, "Yes, dear, but that's getting older. Ascending until you're at the peak and there's no one else who can join you. The isolation that comes natural to those who crave power. It is why you started on this path in the first place after all."

Tears welled in my eyes. Maybe she was right. I mean, it was my birthday when they killed Mom and Dad. I got a little older and more alone. If it was natural then…then…

"You'll always have me," she said. "No need for anyone else. No need for any more pain."

Revelation Isolating pressed a kiss to my cheek stealing a tear.

"Now open the door, and we can step into—."

The roar of a beast ripped through the air drowning the thunder. It was a bellow that vibrated in my bones and made me a bit aroused…Melissa. I let go of the door knob.

"No, come back, she won't make it," Revelation Isolating said—no, she was pleading.

Then I heard the screams that came from human voices. She was fighting? I turned my head freeing myself from Revelation Isolating's grip.

Revelation Isolating screamed, "She's Crystalline you fucking moron. Once she sees you really sees you free from the scales of your pitiful love—she'll toss you aside."

"She's coming for me though," I said. "Maybe she won't always, but she is now. Which means…"

"No, it doesn't mean anything. Not in the grand scheme—."

"...I'm not alone. I'm not isolated. So, Revelation Isolating," I declared, "Fuck off."

My spirit shuddered as it expelled her. She flew into her silk screen disappearing into the scene within before it went up in flames so bright that they banished the darkness behind my eyes. I felt my body again, bruised and broken and bleeding, but it was my body. It was being lifted from the cold sucking mud that had nearly drowned me.

I cracked an eye open—the other one was swollen shut and caked closed with mud and blood. There above me was the towering chimeric form of my ex-fiancee. The bodies of two summoners hung from her jaws as she shook them back and forth until her teeth had severed them. Their Dream Shells popped forcing Melissa to spit out their sleeping bodies. Hearing my groan of consciousness she looked down at me with her two pupil eyes blinking with her three eyelids so she could behold me with the greatest clarity.

"Y-you killed them," I said.

Melissa smiled—well, her chimeric form didn't have the muscles to smile but she did flash her silver teeth the length of sabers, "Of course, they touched my baby girl. For that, I'd kill anyone."

She then looked sad as her eyes roamed across my body cataloging every wound.

"Nadia, why didn't you try eating the star?" she asked.

I coughed a puddle of blood into her scaled hand that cradled me.

"You all didn't want me to anymore. So I didn't," I said. "Wanted you to know I was serious. About us. Everything."

"You idiot," she said. "You big idiot, I know. But it isn't about the spell, it's about how much I hate to see you like this, broken."

"How'd you think," I coughed, "I felt seeing you missing a leg and arm?"

"Not great. Though you know what?"

"Huh?"

"You really know how to fall with style."

I laughed, and then groaned as I felt a rib slice deeper into some organ I knew was important. Using her thumb as a support, I pulled myself to a sitting position. Glanced to the side to see that the mob was diminished further but still had just enough people to put up a fight if Melissa planned to take them on herself.

"Hey, so it might be a weird time to ask this," I said, "but since it's just us against them right now, think this could be a date?"

Melissa's laugh boomed like thirty ceremonial drums hammered at once.

"That's this Nadia's taste in dates?"

I shrugged, "Who doesn't want to look cool in front of a girl."

"Well, until that one lady kicked you out the sky you did look pretty cool," she said. "But you should probably eat up, I can't go on a date with you if you're asleep."

"Eat up?" I asked, then I understood. "Really?"

"Sure," she said, "let me see you at your best."

"Fuck yeah."

I conjured an Inviolate Star, winked at Melissa—which admittedly just looked like I closed my eyes, and then swallowed the star whole. It burned going down. I relished the burn because it pushed away the cold. Pushed away the isolation. Incinerated the pain and the weakness in my body. Then, limbs and organs held together in Revelatory fire, I opened my other eye and took in the fearful faces of those about to die.

"I told you fucks, you're already dead," I said, jumping down from Melissa's hands for round two and my first ever battlefield date.

AN:
Don't you just love it when Nadia goes limit testing? I know I do, heh. Though now it's time to see what her and Melissa can cook up together when neither one is holding back.

And speaking of not holding back, you gotta check out the Patreon because I'm definitely not holding back when it comes to the goods. The second Wonders of the Court article went live earlier this week, and covered many of the nuances around Conceptual food, weapons, and what it would look like if you wanted to make a Conceptual shovel. What's also happening today is the 50th chapter of Comfort should be going live later this evening, and will be one I intend to make very special! Though besides the Patreon do come join us on the DISCORD where we're watching movies, tv shows, talking Comfort, sharing some amazing fanfic (one that just went live asked the very important question, "What if the cast of Comfort got together to play Commander?").

The discord is also a fun place because its where people are sharing their own stories written in the Comfortverse, as I like to call it. We have one that's being written by one of my betas actually, The Anguish of the Hearth, which explores the idea of what if someone from the Old World got isekai'd into the New World. There's another one in the works from a different beta of mine that's taking a look at what's going on in Chicago. So again, click the banner below to check out the patreon and click the link to join the Discord, so that way you can take part in the Comfortverse as well!
 
Chapter 39 New
To the mob's credit, they waited until I'd finished my sentence before attacking me, unloading a hodgepodge of Real weapons and materialized projectiles capable of exploiting the gap in my defenses. It was how they'd nearly put me down once already; the difference, however, between that distant then of three minutes ago and the cutting edge of now was the star burning in my chest that made every wound feel as real as a distant memory.

"Nadia," Melissa said, "you need to take this seriously."

With a speed that belied her bulk, Melissa dove down, coiling her gargantuan serpentine body around me forming a sinuous barrier of scales and muscle against their assault—she was the other reason things would be different. A fact proven when I heard the ineffective pings and dings of bullets, spears, and shattered bone weaponry.

"I promise I am," I said. "Right now, there's nothing I'm taking more seriously."

There wasn't; I didn't know if I'd get another chance as perfect as this to show her who this me—I—was and had to offer. She'd seen my devotion and commitment to not cross the line that she'd established alongside everyone else. Now it was time for her to see me in my glory. As something beautiful and worthy of love.

"Mhmm," Melissa hummed in disbelief.

I watched myself in her eye—emerald and enormous—as I pressed a hand to my chest as flames snapped at the air whilst crawling over my body keeping my perforated form standing. My face was bloody, bruised, and honest. An open book if she'd be willing to read it.

"If you don't believe me then make me a promise."

"What?" she asked.

"That I'll take this so seriously, and that you—until this fight's over—won't take your eyes off me."

She said, "Give me something worth watching."

It was as good as a yes, and slingshot my hopes beyond the lunar palaces Ferilala Nu-zo spoke of. With a whoop, I ran forward, used an Atomic Glory as a thruster, and vaulted over Melissa's chimeric body and into the sky. Shooting up higher and higher like some Old World rocket.

I looked back—upside down—to see that Melissa had Mutated her scales into titanium blades. Her lower body coiled faster than it had would-be killers to shred to pieces. While her head, framed by clouds pregnant with lightning, was looking in my direction. Her eyes were on me. She was living up to her promise, and though I had already been in the air—my heart was soaring.

Watch me, I thought. Letting the plea echo in the chambers of my mind. Watch me until you see me. Until you see how I smile, how I laugh, how I soar through the sky light as autumn leaves. When you see me…won't you love me?

At the apex of my arc, I flipped. Aimed my thrust at the sky, directing my body to the earth. I was a missile. A spear cast by a vengeful god. A knife that wanted to be held and coveted. To the unfortunate man who I landed on; the awful nightmare of having your head crushed, driven into your chest cavity, followed by a crown to groin bisection. His Dream Shell popped shooting his fitful sleeping body back into the crowd.

I spun around to view Melissa, throwing my hands in the air accentuating how I'd stuck the landing. Melissa blinked, slow as a cat. Tilted her head.

Bemused, she asked, "Is that everything?"

"Hardly, I'm—."

The summoners surrounding me had put aside their tact, opting to try catching me mid-sentence with a concerted thrust of their swords. A tactic that saw their blades slip deep into empty air—I'd already jumped. A backflip that carried me up and over the swipe of Melissa's black claws which made parts and pieces of the summoners they passed through. Followed by the anxiety-quelling pop of Dream Shells.

Melissa's tail stabbed the air in a rush to provide me a perch to land on. She carried me back toward her face which tripled the size of my body. I blew my beloved giantess a kiss.

"As I was saying, hardly, I'm going to use every inch of this battlefield to show you who I am."

She scoffed a train rumble that carried through her body. "So you'll just be talking about yourself?"

"Is my serpent fishing for compliments?" I asked.

"Alls below," she laughed. "Rather those than puns."

A sine wave rolled down her tail, flicking me off and back into the sky. Arcing me across the battlefield. She'd launched me but she laughed. I made her laugh. My smile was so wide it would've taken two fingers and no effort to rip the top of my head off.

"Then I will," I said, "starting with your tail. I love it. You should keep it all the time."

I formed the seal for Atomic Glory and fired a beam of chalcedony flame that made a donut of some unimportant would-be killer's head. Pop.

"My tail. Is that all you have eyes for?" she asked, before using that same tail's halberd tip to decapitate a small cluster of killers to a chorus of pops.

"Of course not. I have my eyes on you all the time. Like how cute you look when you're focused, and your tongue peeks out past your lips."

Another Atomic Glory. Another Dream Shell popped by Revelatory fire through the brain.

"Wait, I do?" she asked.

"All the time," I said, "and it's the cutest. Brings attention to those lips of yours, so soft and so full, that it takes everything not to kiss them each time you walk into a room."

Atomic Glory. Pop!

"Okay, Nadia, that's enough—."

I disagreed, "It's not. It'll never be because there're so many parts of you to love. Your creativity that'd give a child nightmares. The beautifully designed chimera form that you never stop tweaking to get even an ounce more of performance out of it. That heart of yours which endures everything the world—me—has thrown at it, and still has room to care for others."

Atomic Glory. Atomic Glory. Atomic Glory. Pop! Pop! Pop!

The summoners below chased my fleeting form across the sky with any weapon they could get their hands on. They could no more pierce my body than shoot my love from the sky. For their troubles—and misplaced attention—Melissa's slithering form crushed the slow ones. Her blade-scales sliced the quicker ones. All while she chased after me—never looking away.

"Nadia," Melissa whined, "you're embarrassing me in front of the assassins."

I was, oh I was, but how could I stop praising her when she was blushing so hard it looked like she'd Mutated her body to run hot as a furnace the way her scales lightened to an orange that rivaled a sunrise. So I didn't stop. I landed right beside Mother's Last Smile. Shot my hand out to grasp the shaft, and freed it from the mud. The metal head blazing from dull gray to a burning white found only when you risked blindness to stare into the sun.

"Then let me sweep them away," I said.

With light steps I torqued my body. Shifted my hands to the end of the glaive—this was my big swing and none could escape. Set my eyes on the few stragglers still standing and released. Bisect the Sun. A horizontal wave of white mixed with chalcedony chased away shadows in a mad pursuit of those I'd marked to die.

I turned back to Melissa—her face briefly illuminated by my light that made her scales radiant—and crossed the quiet battlefield with a hand outstretched.

"Because these words are for you alone. I don't love you in pieces. Everything I said is a love derived from you; all those aspects lead back to you," I said. "My eye may roam, but whenever it falls on you you're the only person I see."

A half dozen Dream Shells popped; the strike of a giant's cymbal punctuating my declaration. My heart pounded loud enough that I wonder if Sphinx could even hear what I'd decided to leave unspoken. A question. Do you see me?

Across the quiet battlefield Melissa slithered, shrunk, reformed her legs, and stopped within arms reach of me. She kept some of her scales, her tail, and traced those karambit claws of hers down her arm—nerves? I didn't want to risk toppling everything I thought I'd built. She'd flirted with me, laughed with me, and alls below I hoped she'd heard me. Not the words if they sucked, but the feeling behind them at least.

I wanted to have her again. Hold her again. Maybe sandwich her between Amber and myself forming a sleepy little formation with our bodies letting every emotion run from one of us to all of us. There was so much I wanted to do again and do for the first time, and it all hung on that single unspoken question. Did she?

"I—," she started.

"Yes?" I asked. Fuck, I asked too quickly, she wasn't done. Alls below, I hoped she didn't hold that against me.

She chuckled. Let the quiet and the rain fill the space again—though it was only the audible kind. As she stepped forward, gobbling down the gap between us. Resting her clawed hand against my face—I'd never felt anything softer.

"I haven't seen you smile like that in so long—too long," she said. "But I'm glad I got to see it. You were like the sun in the sky."

What?

She said, "And so boisterous as you leaped and soared."

No.

"Even when they cornered you—which had me so worried—you were brilliant until you went down and just as brilliant as when you got back up."

No. No. NO!

"I missed you," she said, "but I knew you were still there."

Fuck! I looked around for someone anyone I could cut down in a way that didn't fucking remind her of someone who was gone. Of some ghost I couldn't compete with yet claimed my every success. That Nadia didn't combat a curse while racing across an island to rescue her. That Nadia didn't fight her way up a hill to reach her. That Nadia didn't—then my eyes landed on someone.

There, a few feet away, was that summoner bonded to Mastery—the martial artist—who'd kicked from the sky. She was perfect! Sure she was wobbling and her eyes were unfocused, but why wouldn't they be when she'd somehow dodged everything we'd thrown at the mob.

I pulled away from Melissa's touch. She yelled something to me—probably more words of praise and love for that fucking empty space in my spirit—so I ignored it. Kept my eyes on the summoner who to her credit did her best to re-establish the spells she'd dropped for some reason.

She threw a kick. It was so slow, too slow. I danced around it, spinning atop the loose mud, and arrived at her back. Plunged Mother's Last Smile into the dirt. Wove a rear-naked chokehold around the summoner's head and flexed my spirit releasing Sphinx's wings. My intention rode the fibers of my spirit down to Sphinx who activated an Atomic Glory shooting us heavensward.

"Would your Nadia ever think to do this?" I asked.

I went up so fast that I tore the little martial artist's head from her body. Her spine wiggled behind it like some gore-dipped caterpillar. Gore? I held out my hands and turned the head to face me—its eyes were half-lidded. You could almost describe them as sleepy.

My breath became shallow and hard. I had been upside down so many times today, but only this time it felt like the world was spinning. Clouds became the earth, trees became the fingers of a stormy sky. Everything blending until it was all caaaaarmine.

I finally heard Melissa. She'd been yelling, "Nadia, no, she woke up."

A syncopated laugh danced up the steps of my throat. Of course, the Kennelmaster had said that you could wake up. If you did, you could keep taking the test. It was a way for you to mitigate your own risk. Decide how far you'd go.

I lifted her head up higher like it was some chalice. Blood dribbled from her lips to splatter against mine—I couldn't resist having a taste. Then I got hit with a rush of feeling like fingers tracing my spine. Stars exploding into a constellation across every nerve.

"Well," I said, "guess this is as far as you go."

The two of us lowered back to the ground. Took the head by the spine and whirled it around until it became a blur—then released. It flew quite far. Farther than she'd go now.

"Nadia, you have to stop," Melissa said. "You know this is the curse!"

It was—I knew it was—and that changed nothing because that red river I'd been wading in all day had risen past my head. The Bloodlust was drowning me. Rushing down my throat, my nostrils, staining my eyes. If I wanted to stop I didn't know how. All Amber had said was killing progressed things. She never said how to manage it when you were in it. So I didn't, and the curse ran its course.

The first target were all the lovely little bodies scattered around me. A buffet of lives that in my curse-addled mind had been threats hiding and waiting to unveil themselves. I couldn't let them do that; what if they hurt Melissa? No, never that, so I took my glaive and thrust into a sleeping body—a head rolling off down the hill.

"Nadia!"

"Sorry, the address you're trying to reach isn't home right now. Hasn't been in a while."

Slice—that body split in half at their cinched waist. Stab—that one went through the heart, and the person flopped like a fish making one bold gasp before dying. With each kill everything became red and redder as Bloodlust rose around me like a fog, and every breath cycled that same Bloodlust into my body feeding the curse.

I pounced on another body only to be shoulder checked out of the air by someone dense and scaled. My feet dug into the mud as I slid to a stop. I turned my head without moving my body to see Melissa standing in front of the slumbering would-be killer that would've had no mercy for her if I hadn't put them down earlier.

"You're protecting them," I said.

She said, "We already beat them."

"No," I argued, "they're asleep. If they wake up they'll just keep trying to take your beautiful head from your shoulders."

"You don't know that."

I pointed the hand-spell for Atomic Glory at a nearby sleeping summoner—the girl who'd shot me—and split infinity. Chalcedony flew faster than Melissa could move. The body was a beautiful bonfire that soon became nothing. Melissa looked around unable to properly remember the person who'd existed and now didn't.

I said, "Alls below, Melissa, they ripped off your leg, your arm, stole an eye from you—."

"And I healed it all back. Nadia, none of that matters."

I scoffed, "Well it matters to me. You're mine and they wanted to take you from me. Like those masked assholes who took…"

Tears rolled down my cheeks mixing with the mud and blood that'd splattered my face already. Everything an impressionistic jumble made incomprehensible. The only thing I could follow was Melissa slowly walking toward me as if I was a predatory beast. My tongue traced my fangs enjoying the comedy and truth of the comparison.

"Maybe they are, maybe they're not, but they're no threat right now," she pleaded. "Nadia, you saved me."

"I did, didn't I?" I asked, shoving tears and blood out of my eyes.

"You did."

"So why won't you let me keep you safe?" I asked. "It won't take long and then there won't be anyone to threaten you."

Melissa stopped advancing toward me. Shook her head with a bitter look on her face like I'd made her try the worst fruit in the world.

"I can't do that, Nadia," she said. "You asked me at breakfast to help you fight this curse, so I will even if it means I have to fight you. Please, don't make me fight you."

A wind rolled across my battlefield teasing my hair until it fluttered behind me.

"A headwind," I said. "How ominous."

"What?"

I threw my glaive at her. Melissa's scales were sturdy, but Mother's Last Smile was sharper than anything Real—at least they usually were. The bright metal head dimmed from its previously blazing white hue. When it struck Melissa it didn't even score her scales. It just bounced off of them into the air spinning wildly.

Using Sphinx's wings I took to the air to catch the glaive. Melissa was still in shock that I'd thrown my weapon at her—probably also in shock that it hadn't pierced her big empathetic heart. I furled the wings falling into a sharp plummet with the glaive cutting the air behind me with a whine normally heard from nails on chalkboard.

It was a good idea, impaling Melissa had failed so why not try slashing I thought. Only for the metal to dim even more—duller than when I'd plucked it from the mud—causing it to slide off the scales of Melissa's forearms she'd held above her head for defense. The glaive should've cut her in two, but instead the force had only pushed her back cutting nothing.

I held the glaive to my eyes with disbelief. The metal tip looked less like some potent conceptual weapon left behind by a Sovereign; rather, it was duller and dimmer than the butter knife I'd used at breakfast. Then, whilst staring into the depths of the weapon's head, I felt a pulse of feeling vibrate across every fiber of my spirit—disappointment, sorrow, a low-broil anger—all of it rippling and rippling and rippling. Driving me down to my knees.

It felt like I was being ripped in half under the weight of it all, but the carmine in my eyes clouding my mind was falling away. The vibrations tossed it off of me even as it tried to stick and dye itself on my spirit. The two forces warred in my body and I'm sorry, but it was all so much…too much. In my weakness, I threw Mother's Last Smile from my hand.

As it sailed away—and with it that palpable displeasure—I rose again on unsteady legs. Reaching out for something to help hold me up, and finding the sword I'd tossed behind when I was falling from the sky. I gripped its hilt so tight that you'd think I'd grabbed the blade itself from how blood ran from my hand trickling down the grip.

"Nadia, whatever's happening you have to fight it," Melissa said. "Come back to me, please, you can still come back home."

"You keep pleading to someone who's not here," I said. "How come you have a heart for everyone but me? Do I have to carve it from your chest to have a shred of your love?"

I unsheathed the sword from the earth—it was a rapier that meandered in a serpentine fashion—deciding that it'd be an adequate murder weapon. Then with a great beating of Sphinx's wings which I used my spirit to keep unfurled, I raced across the earth to try and wound Melissa again. Whether it was the fact I never learned to fight with a sword, let alone one of the more elegant sort, or the heavy-handed touch of the curse I failed to strike a wound on Melissa even once.

Her body was a Mutant thing that bent at sharp right angles no spine should, armored by scales which deflected every thrust and manic swing. It was infuriating trying to make her bleed and barely being able to even touch her. I snarled in fury thrusting forward with all my might; she only had to Mutate her skin and organs around the thrust creating a perfect gap for it to slide through—it was wide enough that there was at least an inch on all sides away from any metal.

Then just as fast as it opened it closed before I could recover the weapon trapping it inside of her without actually being inside of her. Melissa twisted her hips, ripping the sword from my hand. She took a step backwards, pulled it free, and then broke it over her scaled knee with a snap that I wished was her bones crunching in my hands.

"Nadia, this is over," she said. "You're done."

"No, I don't think we are," I said.

I ran my hands through my blood-soaked mud-covered hair pushing it away from my face. Shook my head in disagreement at the claim. Flexed the muscles in my jaw as I paced around her assessing every inch of flesh I'd once covered with kisses in what felt like a lifetime ago. All so that I could find the point that would let me peel her apart and taste again the sweetness I knew existed in her body.

"You don't want this. I mean, you haven't cast a single spell at me. You're fighting this and you don't even know you're fighting it!"

"Really?" I asked.

"Yes, really…"

I stopped listening after she said yes. I'd used the glaive, the sword I'd recovered, but no spells—it forced me to a standstill. My mouth had uttered no incantations. My hands hadn't shaped a single spell aimed at her direction. Then again, who said I needed to make a hand-spell to wield my Sorcery when I was already covered in it?

"Melissa," I said, "do you remember when you were shot?"

"I do. I also remember how scared you were for me."

"How I searched for the bullet in your body?" I asked.

"Of course."

"Good," I said. "I want to know if this feels similar."

"What?"

Melissa was so good at solving problems, but sometimes a little slow on the uptake. Again I'd caught her trying to catch up to my own intimations. In a few steps I'd pounced on her, deciding to live up to the beast she thought I was, and taking us both down into the mud together. She tried to scrabble to stop me, but I was the better wrestler. A three-time champion at knowing just how to pin my love's arms above her leaving that beautiful soft neck of hers open for attack.

"Now isn't this familiar? Doesn't this bring you back?" I asked.

Melissa said, "Nadia, please, you don't have to do this."

I ignored her—she wasn't talking to me after all.

"See, Melissa, I know your body so well. I've kissed every inch of it. Loved every curve and fold and stretch mark. It's a territory I'm very familiar with, and even with all your Mutations there are some things you just can't change," I said, leaning in to whisper into her ear. "Like how sensitive your neck is."

"Nadia, no—."

I silenced her voice as my fangs—aided by the flames of the Inviolate Star—pierced her scales releasing that sweet taste of her blood in my mouth. It was an explosion of flavor I struggled to guzzle down. A consequence of whatever she'd done to her arteries and heart to pump even more blood through that delicious body of hers.

Then I bit down further, harder, and realized that blood wasn't enough. I had to shove what I could of her into me so that it went to me and not the ghost she kept trying to summon up. With a yank I tore out her throat, swallowed everything but a scale—that got spit out, and leaned back to behold my work.

She'd clasped her hands together in a failed attempt of some hand-spell. While her hair splayed around her head in a gorgeous ashen birch crown that played off the rain-darkened mud around her. While her blood—her gorgeous sharp red blood—fractaled like the branches of a tree that rose from the crimson pool that slowly grew with every continued heartbeat.

"See Melissa, my fingers tore away at your chimeric body back at the ERO facility, but who knew my teeth were better. Fangs really are a great addition," I said. "But you probably can't hear right now can you. All that blood draining out of your neck—making such a mess of the place—it's beautiful."

Melissa smiled and calmly said, "I'm glad you think so. Did that help?"

"What?" I asked.

"Did it help? I want to make sure I got the experience right for you."

I couldn't understand how she was so calm. She was pleading only moments ago. I didn't know what trick or scheme she was planning, so I released her arms and used Sphinx's wings to beat a hasty retreat. Yet when my feet touched the ground they felt numb, disorderly, causing me to stumble in my landing. The only reason I didn't hit the ground was because I landed in someone's arms—someone's arms?

Reflexively, I tried to pull away but the arms held me fast even as I squirmed and fought. The more I moved the more numb I felt as whatever Melissa did to me spread through my body. If I wanted to cast even a single hand-spell that train had left the station and was on the other side of the world by now. I couldn't feel my fingers. My heart slowed to a crawl.

"It's okay, Temple," Amber said. "We got you."

I tilted my head up to see that my captor was Amber. Her face slowly spun with the rest of her body and the rest of the world down an unseen drain. My eyes slid back to Melissa feeling like the world was too slow and my body too fast.

"What'd you do?" I asked.

Melissa formed a quick hand-spell that regrew her torn artery, muscle, skin, and plated it back over with scales. She walked over to where Amber held my numbing body. Pushed a few locks of hair from my face tucking them behind an ear.

"What you wanted us to do—help you fight the curse," she said. "Now, you're going to feel a little sleepy, and once you wake up we'll explain everything."

Her voice deepened as time dragged on in one long drip. I swallowed—when did my mouth become so dry? Melissa kissed my cheek. Amber kissed the top of my head. Then, twice-kissed, it all went dark.
 
Chapter 40 New
Waking up after an impromptu sleep was a lot like opening your eyes after a river has ferried you down a hill and a few bends. Your surroundings don't line up with your last memory, and then there's that vexing gap preventing you from tracing the line between where you came from and where you are. Leaving your mind to grasp for anything it can use to hold on while you figure out what's happening and what you'll do next.

"Nadia's up," Lupe said, her voice distant as if on the other side of a room.

Melissa asked, "Nadia, are you feeling okay?"

The room I was in rippled into irregular focus as I floated up into consciousness. When it all stilled, I kind of wished it hadn't. The walls and ceiling were a freshly painted beige that inspired nothing to the mind. They didn't even have the grace to be white enough for you to imagine they were a canvas you could paint over with daydreams and idle fantasies.

"Where am I?" I asked.

"Somewhere calm, Temple," Amber said. "Don't move too much."

I ignored her advice and pushed myself up slowly, but not slow enough as my head swung like a weight was dangled from the tip of my nose. A groan eased its way out of me as the sudden movement caused the light headache I had to rake its nails across the folds of my brain. I whined and shook my head only to feel that weight swing me past my intended range of motion in both directions.

"Alls below, what's on me?" I growled.

My hands swatted the front of my face trying to catch the weight only to land against cold metal. Both hands explored its shape—boxy, square gaps between metal rods, all bent at an angle just barely beyond a right one—then I tried to yank it off. The leather strap that crossed the back of my head bit into my scalp.

"Fuck!" I snarled.

The pain sobered me up as everything popped into perfect clarity. I was on a cot. Opposite me sat Sphinx, her body leaning against the wall next to Mother's Last Smile as she watched me. While the boxy metal thing on my face suddenly had a very simple name—a muzzle. They'd put a muzzle on me. I looked one way—wall—then the other to find a set of vertical bars segmenting the world within my little box from the broader one outside where Lupe, Amber, and Melissa looked to have been waiting. As they leaned against the metal railings of a catwalk that overlooked the ground level of Fort Tomb's interior—cells lining the walls opposite and below us.

Melissa said, "Nadia, I need you to try and stay calm—."

"Why am I wearing a muzzle?" I asked, my voice quivering.

"Three guesses and the first two don't count," Lupe said. "It has to do with the same reason you had your nap."

I swam past the gap of memory to find everything hazy and glazed over in…carmine. The curse. Fuck! My face fell, my body wanted to collapse with it, but I gripped the cot and tried to keep it together. Focused on sifting through memories, placing them side-by-side until they fit together like a window of stained glass.

There were the two summoners I'd rescued—I didn't kill them even though I felt the temptation. My fight against Tsumugi—I'd relished in beating her but it was the false death of a Dream Shell. Then I recalled in pieces my battle against the mob that'd hunted Melissa. First by myself, then with her—suddenly a pain gripped my chest. A feeling impaling my heart like a stake and pounded in until I shattered. Melissa didn't see me.

In recollection my heart broke all over again. The shards of it all beating out of sync as my breath became erratic. Sphinx rushed over to my side pushing her face in front of my eyes. Her mouth moving as she spoke words intended to pull me back into the present, but everything rushed in from too many angles for her to block, swallowing me in the throes of memory.

I saw my prey groggy and unsteady. Her face—her head—in my hands; that sleepy expression that'd never wake up. Mother's Last Smile, dull and disappointed—Mom, you stopped smiling on me, I'm sorry. Melissa, below me, bleeding out, the taste of her on my tongue—why did she taste so good? I wanted to retch, to vomit like they do in the stories, reject my act of cannibalism as something the curse made me do; nothing came out, no revulsion could inspire my bile to act, why wouldn't it come out!

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry. I'm sorry," I rambled.

My body rocked back-and-forth as it felt like the world spun. If I couldn't vomit it back up did that make me a monster? I earned this muzzle. This cell. I'd earned this designation and when I looked to see my friends they were on the other side—we were all at the same table this morning and now they were…I pushed Sphinx aside and stumbled toward the bars reaching out with my hand for them—they all stepped back, afraid. A sharp wail tore from my throat.

"I'm so sorry," I said, my voice getting smaller.

Amber stepped forward clasping my hand between both of hers. The expression on her face was one of contrition and empathy. Melissa came forward next, reaching into the cell to stroke my head. Why did she look so guilty? Lupe shook her head in disgust as she squeezed the neck of her guitar as if it was someone else's.

"The muzzle was too much," Lupe said. "I told you both it was."

Melissa said, "You did, you did. And Nadia, you don't have to be sorry. Not at all."

I laughed, dripping with an acid loathing for myself. "Don't say that. I—I ate a part of you," I said. "I would've kept eating you."

"I know," Melissa said, sheepishly. "But that was the outcome we wanted."

"What?"

Amber squeezed my hand as she said, "Temple, we—I, just I—knew that the curse would run loose eventually. Take it from someone who's dealt with it. This thing is all but inevitable so long as you're getting into fights like you do."

"When Amber realized what the mask was she messaged me immediately. Putting together a plan while you slept just in case we couldn't talk you out of abandoning the exam," Melissa said. "She advised me on what we'd need if we had to create an Anti-Nadia plan to help keep you in check. So, rather than the normal graduation track in the Knitcroft family notes, I took the graduation trial and went for a different Baron. One less about Mutating only myself, and instead to help me Mutate my environment…and others."

"You're a rather tough person to put down Temple, said that one yourself. Trying to constrain you in anything Real wouldn't be useful unless we were trying to kill you. Especially if you had that star effect of yours running. Which left only one avenue—."

"Biological vectors?" I asked.

They all nodded. I pulled my hand back as the pieces fell into place. If biological vectors were the only avenue to affect me—such as with the somnambulant cicada—then they were betting on me…on me trying to eat Melissa?

"You didn't have any faith in me?" I asked.

Sphinx laid a paw on my shoulder. She said, "Nadia, faith is a matter higher and harder than belief. It's loyalty."

"They lied to me," I said, shrugging her paw off of me."You all bet on me failing!"

"Temple, we did what you asked us to—help you fight the curse so you aren't fighting alone," Amber said. "Yeah we started in advance, but that doesn't change we did it for you."

Melissa reached between the bars for me—I shuffled backwards. I don't know if I didn't trust her or if I didn't trust myself. She curled her open hand into a trembling fist. Pounded her chest to punctuate her words.

"I chose this. I want to help you beat this curse with everything I can," she said. "Even if you have to eat me a hundred times I'd rather that than see you stack on the pain of killing and consuming someone who can't just bounce back from it like I can. You're not the only one allowed to make sacrifices, Nadia."

"Besides," Lupe said, "we had to lie to you. If you haven't noticed you're very good at Sorcery and finding weird ways to come out on top. The last thing we needed was you knowing exactly how we planned to stop you and then beating the plan."

I paced about my cell as I ran their plan through my mind—it was a good one. Wait until I eat some of Melissa's flesh bringing it past my spell resistance. Then, as I recalled the hand-spell she'd made that I thought was a failure, she had used it as a piece of sympathy to Mutate the flesh into myself to deliver a sorcerous effect knocking me out. Once again proving Sphinx right, resistance wasn't immunity, and I had more weaknesses than I thought.

With their plan deduced, I ceased pacing. Clenched and unclenched my hands. Glanced at Mother's Last Smile and nearly broke again—this time from joy—as I saw the blade glowing a soft white once more. I wasn't abandoned just yet; not by anyone.

I asked, "Can you let me out then?"

Melissa hummed and hawed. Lupe nervously plucked strings unable to weave together any notes. Amber clutched one of my cell bars as she looked away.

"Temple…" the words failed to come to her.

I tilted my head in confusion. They'd said they made a plan to take care of things, so I wasn't a threat—right? I looked between the three of them and none of them dared to meet my eyes.

"What's wrong?" I asked. "You trust me, right, right?"

Melissa hurried to clarify, "Nadia, it's not that we don't trust you. It's just that we only really have the one plan. You know how it works now, so if—and believe me, we really mean if—the curse runs loose again then we don't know what happens."

"Temple, between the four of us you're probably the most dangerous and none of us are stand up fighters really like you."

I scoffed, "Amber, I know you can fight. You have to have some kind of trick or toy inside that storage-spell of yours."

"I have things, but Temple I—I'm better at deception. At catching people off-guard. Any 'tricks or toys' that could work in an upfront brawl are too lethal. If I killed you then, well, my curse would probably run loose right after."

"Okay, okay, that makes sense," I said, agreeing, "but I have my Dream Shell—."

"You had your Dream Shell," Lupe said. "When your star ran out you succumbed to every wound you had—and you had a lot. Technically, you died Nadia. Again."

"Oh."

I dropped back onto my cot. Sphinx nudged her head beneath my hands. Reflexively, I stroked her hair, delivered scritches, and tried to let myself fall into the sensation of my bondmate's silken tresses. It was helpful, but not enough—the family I'd made was scared of me, in losing my Dream Shell they were scared for me. Along two axes we were falling apart; them the human beings and me the beast who needed to be in a cage and muzzled.

"What happens next?" I asked, resolved to my fate.

Amber said, "We stay here with you. All of us passed."

"Really?"

Lupe chuckled, "It'd be pretty hard not to when between you and Melissa you took out that entire mob. You both got points for those 'executions', and Amber and I got the rest, shuffling them into cells to count as captures."

Melissa said, "Now that they're in the cells there's no sorcery they can do that'll get them out short of Amber handing them the control tablet so they unlock the door."

"So we just sit it out here, recover from any summoner's exhaustion, and wait until the test is called?" I asked.

Despite my sarcasm, it was a pretty relaxing thought all things considered; a shame that my luck then—as it is now—was atrocious. Right after I spoke, Fort Tomb was plunged into darkness. It didn't take much, its name was well-earned as like any tomb it was devoid of windows or skylights, so when the lights were cut there went any source of illumination either artificial or natural. Lupe immediately formed a hand-spell with the intent to rectify that, but Amber caught her hand before she could conjure even a thread of Morning light.

"What're you doing?" Lupe asked.

"I could ask you the same thing," Amber hissed. "If we make light or noise it'll give us away. So make neither."

She let go of Lupe's hand and directed them to join her against the bars of my cell. Pressing themselves as tight against them as possible to avoid being seen from below. A wise call considering that a moment later the emergency lights flicked on coating the interior of the fort in slaughterhouse red.

I grabbed my glaive and pressed myself up against the bars as well. Whispering into Amber's ear, "Let me out."

"Temple, now's not the time."

"If it's an enemy you'll need me."

"If it's an enemy that's all the better reason to keep you in there," Amber said.

My voice couldn't help but rise in indignation, "I refuse to be stuck in here when godtenders know what—."

Anything I could've said was drowned out in a noise that had been recorded into my body, my memories, my nightmares. A birthing mother's scream played backwards. Melissa squashed her hands against her ears—they were too sensitive to handle the noise. She bit back any potential sound of pain by literally biting down into her lip. Amber's face turned away from mine with an expression I can't imagine. Though I didn't give much thought to her expressions as my own were busy trying to deduce why they were here; it had to be them after all, the ones who'd killed my parents and hid from my righteous vengeance.

Our hearing adjusted back from the sudden sharp assault of the axis mundi's activation. Silence settled in revealing that things were hardly silent. There was the whine of energy powering old lights that ran on electricity of all things. You could hear the air flowing through the ducts recycling bad air from good. If you really listened, I'd argue you could hear the heartbeat of every person captured during this exam as well as my own, Amber's, Lupe's, and Melissa's as we waited for the answer of who did this and why.

The who came in the answer of a metal boot's heavy thud. Clank. The why came in the answer of metal grinding against stone skipping between gaps in the flooring. Skkkk-tip, skkkk-tip. Both sounds intertwining to stretch taut our nerves. Clank, skkk-tip, clank, skkk-tip, clank, skkk-tip. CLANK! From around the corner on the first floor, I saw his hand—a metal glove like an old diver's suit albeit the non-metal portions were, as I now knew, conweave. Then came the head, a bulbous helm with lights inset that brightened the deep red of the tomb into a fresher crimson hue belonging to a new wound. Ironic really, a new wound for an old enemy, as I recognized him then standing in full view—The Angler Knight.

"It's him," Lupe whispered.

Amber asked, "What do you mean 'him'?"

"He's the right hand of Marduk," Lupe said.

"Marduk," Amber repeated, as if in soft disbelief of the name attached to Lupe's hated foe.

Despite the recognition, Lupe didn't move or leap down to try and challenge him to some kind of fight. She was better than me in that respect, lacking in the impulsivity I trended toward. Instead, we all watched as the Angler Knight moved from cell to cell peeking inside for targets. He found one at the third cell he stopped at. Raised a black table that soaked in the red light and pressed it against the slot for control tablets. When he removed it the panel flashed red, then green, then held on green as the cell door clicked and swung open.

"Thank you," the now-freed prisoner said, albeit with hesitation.

The Angler Knight slid his body to the side and gestured with the hand not holding the massive greatsword, after you. It was enough for the prisoner—why stay in a cell after all when you could have your freedom—and so he walked out. Once he passed the threshold he raised his hand in a goodbye, but before he could speak—the power of Abyss crashed down onto him turning him from a man, in one moment, to a smear against the stone in another.

Every prisoner that had been woken up by the sound of the axis mundi became a chorus of screams and pleading. Even those that had worked for the circle were screaming. The poor bastards had no idea—if they cared at all—that this was the nature of those they'd aided. None of it seemed to bother the Angler Knight though as he continued searching.

No, no, no, yes. He opened another cell with his illicit control tablet. This prisoner, a woman, tried to fight back using Tyrant spells to command the Angler Knight to step back and let her go. He stepped back and thinking she'd won she sprinted out of the cell. In true cruelty, he allowed her to make it five steps before reducing her to a smear. Then searched for the next one. Then the next one. Then the next one. Four targets he found and reduced to nothing. Two still had their Dream Shells. That saved them from his usual method of killing and won them the luxury of dying in slumber as he plunged his sword through their hearts.

After the sixth, he snapped his fingers and from around the corner hurried a woman carrying the shrine that I knew was the axis mundi. She wore a simple outfit of matte black armor—similar to the kind my parents' killers wore, though she lacked their presence—and a glossy spherical black helmet. The woman produced a sorc-deck from her pocket.

"How many are supposed to be here?" he asked.

Reading the information on its screen, she said, "Seven. Why?"

"That was six," he sighed, as if this was some grand burden. "When does the map update?"

"In a minute," she said.

My heart fell as I realized what they were looking at. It was the same map that helped me find Melissa. That let every would-be killer find Melissa. I couldn't speak. It'd give us away. The map would do that anyways. They could try to run, but I knew the Angler Knight was adept at using field-spells. They'd have to fight and I'd be forced to watch.

"Amber, please, you need to—."

Beep. Their sorc-deck and my looted one harmonized. Echoing across the ancient skeleton of Fort Tomb. The woman looked at the sorc-deck and tapped it approvingly.

"There, still says seven if you count the bodies."

"Hmm," he hummed.

He looked left. Not there. He looked right. Not there. Then he looked up. The beams of light projecting from his helm spotlighting my girls. Melissa. He crooked a finger and metal whined, screamed, before roaring as bolts shot free from the wall and the catwalk ripped away into open air. The Angler Knight was a master at using his field-spell, and without a single seal or incant he'd parted from the girls. Rotated the catwalk in the air so they'd be facing him dead-on before lowering it to the ground with a gentleness that belied the fact that he'd come to kill Melissa.

"Only one of you has to die," he said, weary at the whole act.

"Yeah," Lupe snarled. "You!"

She hopped the railing of the catwalk rushing him. Amber and Melissa not far behind. While I clutched the bars of my cell, forced to bear witness.
 
Chapter 41 New
Lupe had said she wasn't a fighter, but whatever she lacked in martial talent she compensated for with an intergenerational rage. From above, the side, below, she spun and twirled the dawnaxe around her body transforming every missed attack into a new opportunity for its edge to taste the Angler Knight's blood. The Angler Knight, however, looked at every opportunity she made and shut them all down with minimal effort. Letting the tip of his greatsword guide Lupe's dawnaxe like an older sibling helping the younger on the way to school. All with one hand.

"Rage is a poor substitute for practice," he said, punctuating his point with a flick of his blade throwing Lupe's attempt at an attack beyond her ability to recover. "It'll only lead you astray."

Unable to recover, Lupe was forced to follow the redirected momentum of her attack. Pirouetting across the floor of the fort to avoid having it fly from her hands. I released the breath I'd held since Lupe initiated her charge; terrified that the moment she stepped within his field-spell he'd crush her into a paste beyond recognition. Though my attention shifted from the moment she was safe back onto the Angler Knight as he advanced toward Melissa. Clank, clank, clank.

With Lupe no longer blocking Amber's line of sight, she removed dozens of knives from her storage-spell. Throwing them back-to-back at such speeds it was as if she'd released a flock of steel. It failed to halt his advance—clank, clank, clank—as he caught each one inside his field-spell only to instantly redirect them with a wave of his right arm.

I had to step back as the knives clattered against the door of my cell. Rushing forward just in time to see Amber remove the matte black gun from her storage-spell. That made the Angler Knight pause. He shoved his sword into the stone floor next to him.

"Is that really necessary?" he asked.

Amber shrugged. "Maybe not," she said, "but better to be safe than sorry."

"Don't miss."

Electricity sparked down the gun. A turquoise glow with it. Then a clap of thunder as a rod shot down the length of Fort Tomb faster than the eye could comprehend. Boom. A black cloud erupted around him. Silence echoed.

Lupe screamed, "He's still up!"

If Amber's strange gun made a clap of thunder when fired, the Angler Knight raised a chorus in return. The cloud parted like a donut as his own projectile slammed into Amber. I say, "into," because the minute Lupe screamed Amber had already formed the seal to some unknown hand-spell that allowed her to evade life as a donut herself. It wasn't a perfect defense as the projectile carried her up and over Melissa to the tune of ribs shattering.

When she landed, the projectile the Angler Knight had sent became visible. It was smaller than the rod Amber had fired, more of a puck really, but still the same metal. He'd caught it. That black cloud was the metal of the rod disintegrating against the sheer pressure and density of his field-spell. While the puck was what remained.

"A bit anticlimactic," he remarked.

Amber flipped him off as she struggled back to her feet. "Hardly anticlimactic when it isn't the climax, yet," she groaned.

"I suppose that'd be you," he said, his attention shifted back to Melissa.

In the brief pause of Amber's attack, she'd Mutated herself into her chimeric form though this time modified to be a thing of sheer bulk and muscle. Six limbs, scuta tipped to spear-like points plated her body, and tusks that may have well been lances. The Angler Knight unsheathed his sword from the floor. Let it fall against his shoulder as he gestured at his body with his empty hand.

"Come on then," he said. "You may as well try."

Melissa roared, the timbre of her voice rattling the bars of every cell door. I felt it travel from the bars of mine down into my limbs, and knew she'd fail before she did. Animals roar the loudest when they're cornered after all.

She charged the Angler Knight ready to meet him head-on. He had other plans; jumping into the air using a pressure wave for assistance he released another to propel himself back down with hammer-like force right when Melissa was below him. The floor beneath them cratered. Melissa tried to stand even as you could hear her reinforced bones shatter.

He stomped his foot releasing a third wave that forced Melissa to the floor. The Angler Knight shrugged the greatsword from his shoulder. Tapped it against one of Melissa's scutum as he no doubt considered how he'd butcher her. I gripped the bars of my cell with all the force I could and tried to shake them. Rattle them so I could be something—a distraction—anything more than the bystander I was. My door didn't so much as twitch. It takes a loose door to rattle after all, and these cells were freshly made courtesy of Nemesis's design team.

The woman the Angler Knight came with yelled, "Stop playing with them."

He turned back to her, this time speaking in a warbly voice that implied a sadistic level of whimsy. "I only followed the Young Master's orders. He wanted to play, so we played."

My jaw dropped alongside my hopes. It'd been so long since I fought him I forgot a key detail about the Angler Knight; he could use his entity to mimic himself. The girls hadn't been fighting him, but a facsimile of him. One that wasn't even trying to kill them.

Sharing in my shock yet exceeding my rage, Lupe struck a power chord that swelled with the fury of the Morning dawn. A beam—a laser—of distilled golden light brought day to the interior of Fort Tomb and was doom writ large for the Angler Knight's double. Emerging as if surfacing from water the Angler Knight—the real one—wrapped an arm around his entity and leaped off of Melissa carrying the two of them to safety beside his human assistant.

She asked, "Why play with them?"

In a low smoky timbre I was familiar with, the real Angler Knight said, "To give them a chance to learn."

His entity shifted back into the angler fish-meets-eel that I was familiar with and swam through the air around him—sinuous and taunting with its swiveling eyes.

"You're not going to win this," he said, addressing the girls. "Your best shot was then, and now I know how you fight. I have your measure, and it is wanting. So for my schedule and your health, don't do this."

Lupe picked herself off the ground. Amber shuffled forward. Both of them taking the opposite side of Melissa who'd Mutated back to her human form and was already repairing her bones. They were battered, but in no way did they project an air of defeat.

"You talk like we didn't learn anything about you," Amber said.

The Angler Knight tapped his sword against the ground—was he annoyed?

"Let's say you did learn something," he said. "Do you think you're strong enough to act on it?"

Lupe plucked the strings of her dawnaxe, raising a resurgent melody that coated the three of them in Morning dew that cleaned dust from their clothes, erased bruises, and let them stand just a little taller. She breathed and I could tell that the rage from earlier was gone—it had to be if she wanted to win this fight. The three of them fell into their respective combat stances.

"So this'll be your answer: camaraderie and death?"

Lupe said, "Yeah, it's better than—."

The Angler Knight was next to the woman. Then he was next to Melissa, his foot still in the air after kicking Lupe away. Wordlessly, he swept his sword through the space that should have had Melissa's neck, but in the snap-instant of Lupe being kicked and him swinging the sword she'd already grabbed Melissa. Pulling the both of them past the curtains of the world and reappearing up on the catwalk opposite to my cell.

He examined the empty space, looked up, and shook his head. Then looked back to Lupe who'd lucked out as the kick landed against the flat of the dawnaxe. He took another pressure-wave-propelled step arriving just in front of her.

"This is what you call better?" he asked, a heat edging into his voice.

Lupe screamed into his face—he punched square into hers.

"This is the product of so much sacrifice?"

Blood poured from her shattered nose. Painted her teeth. She swung the dawnaxe, and like before he parried the attack with his own sword one-handedly. Her strike went wide. He wound back with his fist and swung up into her stomach. She lifted off the ground.

"Some adept strumming and manic swings?" he asked. "The Seven Families fought with such pride, such hope, and far more skill than you have right now."

Lupe landed with stumbling steps. Bowled over but not fallen. Her hair, wet and stuck to her scalp. She hefted the dawnaxe and shook—from fear, rage, or some blended third thing?

"You fought them?" she asked.

He looked up and away to a battlefield in distant memory.

"No. They fought. The engagement was a slaughter. Yet to the last one, they all swore the dawn would rise and with it bring aid to the Sunken Valley," he said. "Hope—worthless unless we speak of the Court. A shame that they spoke of you."

Tears poured from her eyes, frothing the blood. She charged forward. The Angler Knight looked away from her and dismissed her with a single stroke that would've cleaved her head in half. I didn't know why, but he turned the blade at the last second so the flat of the sword struck her. It still whipped her head to the side. Her body went with it all the way to the floor. She was out.

"Shame indeed," he said.

"Melissa, we're running," Amber said.

"But Lupe—."

"Now!"

Amber grabbed Melissa and the two of them sprinted down the catwalk. Amber froze as she realized they'd not stepped beyond the curtains of the world. The Angler Knight's entity rippled with glee at Amber and Melissa's expression of horror.

"No running this time," it sang.

Amber vaulted onto the catwalk and leaped into the air. She reached out into empty space to access her storage-spell…only to fail at that as well. The Angler Knight caught her in mid-air with his field-spell. Slammed her into the ground. Lifted her back into the air.

"You're the most dangerous one of you three," he said. "That is, when you're able to come and go as you want. When you can access your box of tricks."

He slammed her into the ground again—shattering her arm. Lifted her back up.

"Take that away, and what are you?" he asked.

Amber said, "Beautiful and oh so clever."

"Hmm," he hummed. "Cunning is impressive, but meaningless in the face of both cunning and strength. I had the cunning to tune my field-spell to the cloying grip of Abyss, where nothing just comes and goes. Where there's no aid to be found. No treasures to pluck. Just a darkness that you'll soon become acquainted with."

Amber's body rotated in the air. He'd been slamming her side first, but now she was upside down. Her arms splayed out in an inverted crucifixion. I couldn't breathe. I couldn't look away. I couldn't even hate him for what he said—it was the same weakness Amber recognized in herself. I just never thought someone would catch it as well.

"Which, I suppose, is where strength comes in," he said.

"Wait!" Melissa called out.

He turned his head toward her. "Yes?" he asked.

"Can I still give myself up?" she asked.

I screamed, "Don't you dare, don't you fucking dare!"

"Princess, no, we'll think of something. We'll—."

"Die otherwise!" she yelled. "We all die otherwise. This way, it's just me. It will be, right?"

The Angler Knight set Amber back on the ground. She tried to stand but could at most rise to her knees and watch. As I could only watch. The Angler Knight held open his hand and caused Melissa to shoot through air into it. Her head lost in the enormity of his grip.

"You're braver than I gave you credit for," he said. "A pity then that this is a world which belongs to cowards and the cruel."

"Which do you think you are?" Amber asked, spitting out blood. "Cruel or a coward?"

The Angler Knight sighed, "Shameful though it is, I'm both."

Then, faster than Melissa could possibly Mutate, he crushed her skull. It didn't take the Omensight to see how pressure compounded with pressure to levels of atmosphere that could never be Real. All for the purpose of reducing Melissa's skull to a memory. He turned back to his assistant, sword over his shoulder, and walked away.

"Raise the Staircase, we're—," he said, cut off by the pop of a Dream Shell.

He spun around to find Amber already crawling toward Melissa's snoring body. Over so many sleepovers I'd complained about that snoring, but right then it was a song I'd be glad to hear over and over again.

Sphinx said, "The maiden's a clever Baron."

The Angler Knight saw it differently. He marched toward Melissa's body that Amber clutched against her breast. His sword traced a gouge into the stone. While his disgusting entity snaked behind him, its dangling lures trailing behind with deceptive beauty.

"Oh, this won't do young master," it said. "For them to take your kindness and bend it, disgraceful."

"Your master's kindness can get shoved up your ass," Amber said.

Lifting a piece of rubble she lobbed it at him. He deflected it with his right arm up toward my cell where it pinged off the bars of the door.

"A rock, pitiful," the Angler Knight said.

He took a half-step forward when Amber threw another projectile at him. A knife she pulled a knife free from her pocket—one last weapon I supposed—and threw it at him. He deflected it with his right arm again. The knife spun end over end through the air where it'd thread right between the bars.

Sphinx hissed, "Catch it!"

"Really, this is what your cleverness amounts to?" he asked. "An attempt to wound me using a method you already know is pointless?"

Amber flashed bloody teeth. "No, my cleverness comes from noticing that—like your entity—you deflect projectiles with your right arm. Only your right arm. Each time at exactly, oh, a fifty-degree angle. They kept pinging off the cell door."

The Angler Knight asked, "They're going to get out using a knife you threw?"

"See, that's where I'm clever twice over," Amber said. "Doesn't take strength to make a control tablet look like a knife. Especially when the target's so strong, they wouldn't think twice about it."

As the knife completed its most recent revolution—the game now up—its disguise fell away to reveal the control tablet to my cell. I thrust my hand out ready to pluck it from the air; felt the curse rise tuning my senses to detect the smallest shifts in its motion. Though that wasn't all necessary, Amber had done good math, and it landed directly into my hand.

I bent my arm slamming it into the access panel. Listened for the click of the door. Click. Mother's Last Smile in one hand, I kicked the door open and let the carmine run through my spirit, but this time not as a victim to its power—no, I plunged myself into its depths of my own will and fury. The curse made me into a beast, sure, but if it meant saving my girls then who needed frail humanity!

As I fell I made no sound; beasts only roar when cornered and it was hunting time. The Angler Knight looked up as I fell into the range of his field-spell. Bubbles sizzled in my passage as I ran too hot for him to even think of using it against me. He raised his sword to meet my glaive, but his entity was smarter than that as it wrapped a lure around his body, whipping him away from the descending stroke which would've cleaved him in half.

"I'm sorry," Amber said. "We outnumbered him and…"

"It's fine. No one died, at least not for real, and at least not yet," I said.

The Angler Knight lowered his sword and took me in. He was quiet when before he was quick to rattle off his poeticisms and judgements. I leveled my glaive at him, held it in that firm-yet-loose grip, and bared my fangs at him.

"I've been waiting for round two," I said.

"Two?" he asked. "We haven't even had round one."

"Ahhh, my bad," I said. "When we fought last time it was at that AoSI lab where you got a hold of the axis mundi in the first place. You were kidnapping examinees at the time. Funny enough, it was where I killed someone for the first time. Felt horrible. Then I killed another thirty—maybe forty—of you little Lurker fucks. Stopped feeling bad after that."

His voice quivered, as he said, "I would remember that, and you, if it happened. We only lost half that number on the mission."

I laughed, "Well, you couldn't remember things perfectly. Hit a few of your cult buddies with an Atomic Glory, and well, would be hard to remember them afterwards. Burnt them right out of reality's pattern. All their attachments with them. While you, yeah Secretary lobbed the memory of us from your head when we made our escape."

"I see," he said. "I forced you into retreating."

"It was a draw, you son of a bitch."

"Says the woman in a muzzle," he stated. "This is childish, take the girl and go. You all don't have to die today."

His assistant said, "But Marduk—."

"Leaves me in charge of mission conduct. It doesn't matter if one person gets away if we can escape without discovery," he said, then turned back to me. "So, how about we part ways."

I said, "That'd be a good deal, but I have a question first. When you crushed Melissa's skull, did you know she still had her Dream Shell?"

"She was on the map, so maybe on some—."

"No maybes," I said. "They're not firm answers. Did you crush her head thinking she'd die—properly die."

The Angler Knight was silent. I shrugged.

"There's your answer," I said. "Some things just can't go unanswered."

He tilted his sword back up—this time grasping it in both hands. I had the Angler Knight's respect…and his ire.

"Then forgive me," he said, "as I hold you accountable for the lives you've slain and placed beyond the limits of memory."

We stood there for five moments. Weapons at the ready. Entities prepared to cast spells. Each of us assessed the other, discovering how mirrored we were in our fighting styles. In the fact that I could feel his Bloodlust, recognizing it as something akin to my own. Why?

My mind wavered toward the question—with it the tip of my glaive—and so he struck. Catapulted by a wave of pressure he descended on me with a sword stroke that blurred back to where he once stood. He wanted to end this in one blow—that was naive.

"Godtime," I said, my eyes set on his weak little assistant.

Unlike our last fight, when I'd tried to pull a Baron into my Godtime and still a Baron—the Angler Knight—outside it, I had a perfect target. His movements dropped to a quarter of his proper speed, but I'd cut it close as his blade was near to kissing my neck. So I leaned back, bent my knees, and let the sword sail above me. Shearing off the tip of my muzzle.

As he passed, I angled Mother's Last Smile in the path of his over-muscled thighs. Canceled Godtime. Shhhplurt! His momentum restored, he did all the work as he helped my glaive slide through his body like a fish parts water. I smirked. He laughed. Our backs to one another only a foot apart if that.

"I won't be trying this trick again," he said.

"It's pretty annoying," I said.

"One could say being able to stand there ignoring a Baron's field-spell is annoying," he argued.

"True," I agreed, "but when the Baron's a master with it. It's necessary."

I whirled around, glaive high, and ready to cut him down. I was going to end this in one blow—and I thought he was naive.

"Abyssal Chill," he incanted, reversing his sword into a backwards stab.

At the same time, ice materialized over the blade. Extended beyond the blade. Rushing up toward my face in time with his thrust. I'd positioned myself right where he'd wanted me in my haste to cut him down. Removing a hand from my glaive I used Atomic Glory as a booster to propel me off the line of his attack—it still sliced up my cheek severing a strap on the muzzle.

I rolled to the side. Bounced back up, and loosed two scorching beams of chalcedony flame at the same time—Twofold Atomic Glory. He used his field-spell to pull him out of the way causing the shots to go wide. Though in the process he left a thin trail of blood—he could move himself without moving, but friction still provided a frustrating resistance.

"Conceptual attacks do little I see," he said, smearing my blood down his frozen blade with a finger. "Glad to see the Real is still useful."

I flicked the glaive splattering an arc of his blood against the floor. Then removed the now dangling and busted muzzle from my face. Held it up to him in quiet thanks. He tilted his head in acknowledgment as I tossed it aside where it bounced off into some distant shadow or corner.

"Are you done testing me?" I asked.

He tapped his foot against the ground—testing how much weight he could put on his weakened leg. Pushed until blood squirted out, though he didn't groan or hiss from it.

"I'm good," he said. "You?"

I shrugged blinking on the Omensight. Immediately noted all the ties of fate that ran between me and him. I couldn't name all of them—it was a rapid assessment—but each was thick as a ship's rope. An Atomic Glory could travel along them but it wouldn't destroy it.

Sphinx, we shoot him at the same time. You go through the real, I thought.

While you make use of fate. A fair strategy. Shall we? Sphinx asked.

She raised her wings firing a rapid volley of Atomic Glories. The Angler Knight's entity swooped in low to the ground in a barrel that arced around him. A sheet of ice like a frozen wave materialized shielding him from the chalcedony fire. At the same time I covertly split infinity sparking Revelatory fire to travel down one of the thick roped ties of fate between us foes.

My smile spread as it raced for him only to freeze—why was he looking at me? Sphinx should've been seen as the real threat. He didn't move. Did he just trust his entity that much? No, his hand was raised forming the seal to a spell that seemed…familiar.

He tossed his sword into the air, and the tie of fate I'd used for my attack shifted from him to his sword. I kept my eyes trained on him while his sword burst into chalcedony flames that burned it out of reality. While the rope of fate fell back down like some serpentine behemoth where it latched onto him once more.

"Is our courtship over?" he asked, still so fucking confident.

"I'd say it was a pleasure," I began, "but I've wanted to kill you since I met you."

"Shame," he said. "It strikes me that, were things different, maybe we could've been friends. Push each other to the bounds of skill."

I conjured an Inviolate Star above my finger. Popped it into my mouth, and grinned around it as I swallowed. A corona of chalcedony fire blooming around me.

"I have enough friends," I said, and then attacked.

I was a shooting star racing across open ground in bounding leaps. When my foot touched the floor the Angler Knight stomped his heavy boot. A wave of force rippled out toward me.

"Only the Real works," I reminded him.

He called back, "I know."

The pressure wave struck my ankle, tripping me. Using his field-spell he set a point just past me and pulled himself forward. Fist out and clenched ready to ram in—and likely through—my body. I swung Mother's Last Smile at the ground as an impromptu pole vault that sent me flying above the Angler's Knight punch.

"The pressure of Abyss is only Conceptual when manifested from nothing," he explained. "If I spawn force with actual motion then it's as Real as you or me!"

He pivoted. Launched a right straight that released a bolt of pressure. I formed the seal for Atomic Glory—once more using it as a thruster—shooting myself up above the passing bolt. Skimming the top of the wave to right myself in mid-air.

"Note taken," I said.

His entity lunged through the air. Mouth wide and ready to gulp me down—if Sphinx wasn't there first. Atomic Glories turned her into a rocket as she rammed into his entity, shutting its jaw. The both of them spiraled up toward the ceiling in their own fight. While the arc of my vault saw me land against the catwalk opposite my 'old' cell. I clung to the railing, dangling along with any options that'd lead me to a win.

The Angler Knight was adaptable. Technically stronger than me due to the extra link even if he was stuck using half his skillset. While I was only strong if I could get my glaive through his heart. A prospect he didn't seem too keen on allowing me to achieve.

"If you're going to hang out," he said, "I think I'll re-arm myself."

"With what?"

"A sword of course."

He held out a hand and the broken piece of catwalk from earlier hurtled into his grip under the direction of his field-spell. Raising it into a vertical guard he shifted stance. Brought it down in a swift vertical cut.

"That's hardly a sword," I yelled.

He laughed, "I make do!"

I pushed off from the catwalk. Bisect the Sun. Mother's Last Smile sweeping across the weaponized debris in an incandescent slice smooth as scissors through paper. I slipped into the gap between the piece that landed on the catwalk I'd been on, and the piece still in motion in his grasp. Caught the lip of the chunk he held—arrested my fall—then flipped myself over and onto the grated walkway using it as a slide to carry me toward him.

"Appreciate the help," I yelled, with manic glee.

He yelled back, "Never."

Shifted his grip and flipped the catwalk—depositing me to the ground. I landed in a four-point feline stance before transitioning into a low run. He dropped the catwalk. I rolled to the side. Punch, punch, punch. Pointed pressure waves exploded the ground beside me as I rolled free of each one. Rolling until I was perpendicular to him. He tried to shift with me, but I was on his wounded side—he couldn't keep up.

I shot up. Raced forward already high on the scent of his blood. This would be a kill I'd relish forever—he made me work for it after all. In one last ditch-attempt to stop me, he used his field-spell to rotate his body. Punch, punch, punch. The pressure bolts were weaker—he had less time to wind up and gather power. Which let me dance around each one.

"Abyssal Chill," he incanted.

A phalanx of ice spears materialized before me in a wave that traveled along the floor. I jumped—Bisect the Sun—and landed on the now-beheaded spikes that were smooth and level as a Master-crafted table.

"It's time we end our dance," I said.

Launched myself forward. Blind the Stars—it'd be done in one thrust.

"Yes," he said. "Let's end this."

In one smooth motion, he unclipped the gourd that'd hung at his waist since I first saw him during my interrogation days earlier. Popped the stopper. Swung it in a defensive arc. Water from within the gourd traced a line in its passage. My glaive moments from impaling his helm, his head, as I delivered his death with expediency. Despite this, he was calm.

"Behold, Memories of the Diluvian World," he said, and then all was water.
 
Chapter 42 New
I blinked. My back was against one of the supporting pillars in Fort Tomb. Everything around me was wet. Puddles had formed in the craters made by the Angler Knight's earlier attacks.

"You're a hard woman to kill," a smoky voice said. "I love the obstinate ones, it seems."

I tilted my head. Coughed up at least four cups worth of brackish water—the salt overly bitter on my tongue. My vision focused ahead of me where the Angler Knight stood in the center of the room. A gourd in his hand—and that's when the memories came back.

Water. Endless blinding bright water dripping in power far beyond that of a viscount. I blinked. Dark water, infinite gloom, a fraction of Abyss realized beyond the Underside. My body tumbling, battered, spun in chaotic shifting flows. I squeezed my eyes until they were narrow as a needle. There, at the center where water rippled in a shifting aquatic wall, was the Angler Knight, at home in the flood he'd dumped into Fort Tomb. A flash of raspberry—Amber. I tried to swim. Thrust out Mother's Last Smile. I didn't know if she caught it. The water flung me into a pillar. Pummeled me until all was dark.

He said, "Ah, the memories always come back."

"Amber," I said, my voice hoarse.

I received a groan in acknowledgment, and—risking the possibility of further attack—took my eyes off the Angler Knight to seek out Amber. She wasn't to my right, which turned out to be where Sphinx was; her coat wet and bedraggled with one wing folded over on itself—broken—and puncture marks dotting her side.

"Sphinx," I said, "what happened to you?"

"She—a soldier—fought with a Baron," the Angler Knight answered. "A foregone conclusion really that she wasn't likely to win—."

"I asked her!"

Sphinx said, "He speaks truth in fragments Nadia. I did not win my bout, but neither was I so horribly trounced. A difference between one who holds the gate—soldier though I am—and one who swims in craven shallows."

"A loss is a loss," the Angler Knight said.

I laid a hand against her side. Felt her wince even at my gentle touch, and despite how sodden we both were I could still feel the heat in her blood as it warmed my fingers. A burning sensation that aroused what amounted to nerves in my spirit where—though low and smoldering—the flame of the Inviolate Star still flickered and ate at the ties of fate that would've lashed my broken body to the floor. Forbidding me from continuing a fight only my heart could maintain.

"It's only a loss when we're dead," I shot back.

Then I cast my eyes to the left where Amber lay. One hand clutching the shaft of Mother's Last Smile and the other wrapped around Melissa. Just past them was Lupe who'd been swept into a cell door whose bars she'd latched onto. Everyone was accounted for, and, judging by how their bodies still rose and fell in rhythmic fashion, they were all alive. We survived.

"Why?" I asked, my attention returned to the Angler Knight.

"If you need a moment for the tide to return your wits, I can wait," he said. "It'd be easier than making guesses as to your one-word question."

I flipped him off. "Alls below, you talk too much," I said. "Why didn't you kill me, or them for that matter?"

He leaned against the overturned catwalk he'd attempted to beat me with earlier. Considered my question while swirling the flood that his gourd contained.

"Caution," he answered.

"Now where did your wits go?" I asked. "One-word answers are the worst."

"You said I talked too much, so forgive me for my attempt at short, simple answers," he said. "When it's come to killing people, I haven't had the best luck this week. Everyone's just so tenacious in this city. I'll think I've done in an opponent only for them to rise back up to continue in pointless struggle. You're the worst example of that."

"Alright, but that doesn't explain why you didn't finish us off."

"I wanted to confirm if I already did, but at a safe distance. Didn't want to take the chance that you were faking and would just pop up ready to skewer my heart."

I scoffed, "So out of fear I'd kill you because I was pretending to be dead. You decided to wait and give me the chance to rise up and still kill you? They don't teach math in that cult of yours?"

"They teach enough," he said, and gestured at the distance between the two of us. "From where I stand your glaive isn't long enough to reach me, but the Memories of the Diluvian World are very much capable of reaching you."

He was right—and it pissed me off. Each time we'd come to blows it always came back to this fundamental issue, distance. The first time we fought, I couldn't get near him because of that damn field-spell. Now when I finally solved that problem, he flipped the board on me revealing that he could finish me off at a distance. While for me the rules were still the same—get in close and stab away.

"What even is that thing anyways?" I asked.

He glanced at the gourd. "Oh, this, a conceptual weapon—like your glaive—though one better suited for me than yours is to you. Mine is made from the tears of Marduk's entity of the time when all was water and everything drowned in the Abyss. Yours, by the look of it, is derived from Upheaval—a poor fit seeing as your own Court is far from that."

"What's my Court have to do with anything?"

"It's everything," he said. "The power of a conceptual weapon is derived from the circumstances that made it—often from an entity. In this case, mine being formed by a Marquis puts it only two steps below the power of a Sovereign."

"Answers or fuck off and kill me," I groaned. "Hearing you jerk off your boss is just inhumane."

"Alls below, show some respect you—," his assistant yelled.

"It's fine," he said. "Suffice to say, while the power of a conceptual weapon is set by its creation. None of that matters if the wielder fails to resonate with it appropriately. Thus failing to draw out said power. A matching Court makes for an easy resonance. Even a matching Principle would help."

Mother's Last Smile rolled deeper into my grip as my fingers clenched around it—I had neither. All the power of a Sovereign slept within the glaive and I'd teased out barely any of it. My mood sank as air refused to flow into my lungs, the grip of something akin to terror pressing its fingers around them in an enforced stillness. He wasn't that far away from me, but when I looked up I could only see an Abyss between me and him.

"Now you get it," he said.

"Yeah, that sounds like the kind of absolutist dreck, Marduk would say," Amber said.

Hauling Melissa's shivering—and now very much conscious—body, she climbed up the glaive's shaft and propped herself up on her knees while leaning against the pillar that held my back up. She slid forward resting her chin on my shoulder. One of her eyes was swollen shut, but the other still burned with a bright resolve.

"You're a Baron," he said. "What could you possibly know?"

"I know enough that between here and the infinite mysteries of the Underside things are hardly so simple as matching a Court," she said. "They're a metaphor, Temple."

Lupe called out, "They're a lesson, Nadia, to something deeper and richer than people like him could ever believe in. I don't match half the Courts that compose my song, but it's still strong."

Melissa laid a hand over mine, tightening my grip on Mother's Last Smile.

She said, "You were such a bitch about us asking you to not use the spell that, according to you, 'let you get close to her.' If you refused to let us put limits on you, why let him?"

"You're all a horrible influence," he said. "Spitting on life each time it holds its hand out to you. There's no honor or award for rushing to fall beneath the shadow of Death."

He punctuated his words with a stomp of his foot shattering the floor beneath him—was he throwing a tantrum? Most likely he wasn't, but the thought of it pulled a laugh out of me. I tried to cover my mouth, but it was just too funny. He was stomping and proclaiming how I should just give up and yet there he stood so far away because…he was afraid.

"What's so funny?" he asked.

I said, "You. Trying so hard to convince us to give up, give in, and just submit. Unfortunately, we only do that after establishing consent and a safeword."

"Comedy won't kill me," he growled.

"No, but I can," I said. "You said it yourself, you're cruel and a coward. This must be the coward in you—trying so hard to get me to give in, and coming pretty close to be honest, because you know that I can maybe do it."

Gently, I pushed Amber's head from my shoulder and shifted my hand out from beneath Melissa's. Sphinx shuffled over and helped prop me back to my feet—I needed her and the glaive just to stand. Though as I found my footing, both literal and emotional, the star in my heart flared as if struck by the hammer of a lighter. Fwoosh. Chalcedony flame surged across my skin like I was coated in oil.

"Yeah," I said, "I can maybe do it."

"Really, where two Barons and a soldier failed, you—a singular soldier—think you'll make a difference?" he asked.

"You'll be surprised what a single soldier can do," I said, as memories shoved logs to the flame in my spirit. "As a single soldier with only three spells, I killed forty Lurkers."

Sure, I was on the run, scrabbling, and afraid out of my mind the entire time, but I did it.

I said, "As a single soldier I forced an entire team in the first test to expend nearly everything they had just to try and put me down."

It was one of the worst fights I'd ever taken. The curse was probably in me by then, and Ina's team did put me down in the end. Though, with help, I got back up and sent them running.

"Alls below, if you look at most of the people in these cells—I, a single soldier—was the one who put them down so these girls could capture them," I said. "All because they—like you—dared to harm one of the people I love in this world."

With each memory, my flames grew and I took a step forward. The first was heavy and pained—more of a shuffle really. My second one was lighter, but I still needed to lean on the glaive and Sphinx. It was the third that saw my spine straighten out, my chin lift, and saw my body burn. He may have shoved my hopes into an Abyss, but right now I was going to bring to him a Revelation.

His voice was cold and low, "Those are quite the accomplishments."

"Thank you," I said. "You want to know how I did them all?"

"I'm sure you'll tell me."

I slammed the butt of Mother's Last Smile into the floor. The white metal of its blade blazed with a luminescence that rivaled—no, not rivaled—it outshone my own fire. On this point, a point my Mom had raised me with my entire life, I was in tune with my glaive.

"The trick," I said, "is to always move forward. No matter the cuts, the bruises, or the beatings. Keep moving forward. Shatter every constraint anyone tries to place upon you. Until you flip the impossible into possible."

"That's it then?" he asked. "Forward, always forward? That's the philosophy of a lunatic. You leave no room for compromise. You inspire—no, you infect—everyone around you with this confidence in something baseless."

He looked past me, and yelled, "You'll all die on the altar of her madness. That's the only place this way of hers leads. For all that I might be a villain, a coward, I wouldn't risk all of you for the life of just one—one, who I might say is still alive."

"She's still alive!" he yelled at me.

Around him, the world was cold and heavy. His field-spell twisting the moisture in the air into the crystalline structure of snowflakes, flash-freezing the puddles, and entombing the walls and debris in ice. All while his own assistant buckled beneath the pressure that he imbued into his every word.

He said, "I see you now. A selfish woman whose obstinance is born from a disregard for everyone who'll burn to feed your fire. A dragon of a woman."

"Who's the one whose power is hurting their ally, right now?" I asked.

The Angler Knight glanced down to his kneeling assistant. Her head lifted and fell in jerky motions as she attempted to even meet his gaze.

"I'm fine," she said.

"Sure you are," I said, then looked back to him. "That's the difference between you and I—maybe it's why you're so good at the pressure part of Abyss—you live as a knight bearing a burden that crushes you, and still you accept it with your 'compromises' despite getting nowhere. Rather than risk it all to gain it all, you risk nothing and lose everything."

I swept my arms out wide to gesture at myself, my friends, this battlefield even.

Then said, "It's why you're trying so hard to make us give up—cause you already did. Not in this fight, but a long time ago you gave the fuck up. That's what compromising is after all. Now you just crave to have that decision validated for you."

"That's a dim view on compromise," he said.

I shrugged. "It happens when you see five people kill a godtender. After that, is a soldier killing a Baron really that impossible?"

"I suppose it's not," he said. "Though their circumstances are different than yours. I must be insane to do the same thing and hope for a different result, but just take your girls and go."

I yelled back over my shoulder, "If you all want to go, you can, but I'm seeing this to the end."

Amber yelled, "I'm here if you'll have me, Temple."

"For those still under the boot of Lurkers like him," Lupe yelled, "I'm staying to witness his end!"

Melissa said, "I love you," and that was all the answer I needed.

"I did try, for you," I said, to the Angler Knight. "Guess you really are insane."

Glaive in hand, the two of us burning bright, I took my stance. Sphinx walked within my spirit and shifted its fibers, unfurling her wings out my back. Her only thought being one spoken in unison with my own, forward, always forward.

"Even the best generals know when to retreat," the Angler Knight said, hefting his conceptual weapon.

"Pity then that I'm a mere soldier," I said.

We stood there on the precipice of violence. Hyper-aware of the other as the rest of the world muted itself. He stepped forward and forward again. An advance that froze all he passed and brought a pressure down upon anything in his vicinity. He only stopped when the tip of my glaive and his chest just barely kissed the other.

"Start up the shrine," he said. "We're leaving when this is done."

His assistant followed that order—I didn't watch her, just heard the shuffling of her feet and the dull thud of the shrine against the floor.

"Girls, head to the second floor if you can," I called out.

"On it," Melissa yelled back.

Then I heard them shuffle and groan as they moved their broken bodies to a nearby staircase. Metallic thuds of footsteps going upstairs to watch from the gallery.

Ice crept around me, encircling me, but never capable of touching me. Darkness fell around me like I'd been wrapped in the wings of a great bird—he couldn't blind me, but he could steal away any light that dared to try and enter…well, any light but my own. None of this shook me. I had eyes only for him, and this close I saw him better than ever.

The Angler Knight's armor was scarred and blemished—a veteran of so many fights. The tips of his fingers drummed—nervously?—against his thigh. While his attention remained on my face—at least as far as I could tell. I wonder if he was reading me the way I was reading him. Did he see how my grip kept being adjusted? My palms, sweaty even as my body burned. Did he see how my chest didn't move? I was holding my breath like an idiot. Did he notice how my eyes kept flicking to that helm of his? Did he know how much calmer it would've made me to know the face of my enemy?

A fight was a conversation—and no good conversation happens when someone is cloaked in anonymity. Though he had said he was a coward—he wore a mask after all. I was a coward when I'd worn mine, and it led to my curse, my pain, and the condition I question I might ever be free of. Angler Knight, I wonder—even now—what did your mask lead you to?

The shrine activated, and that scream played backward of a mother bringing life into the world was the herald with which we'd send the other from it.

I thrust forward—it would only take a slide of my foot and a few inches to pierce his chest. An agony's worth of time compared to the mercy needed to tip one's hand and spill a drop of water.

It exploded releasing a flood that ruined my stance, pummeled my chest, and carried me back to my pillar slamming me against it like a student slamming a test on their teacher's desk—so happy that they were done. When the water receded I fell back to the floor. The flood had pinned me a few feet from it.

"Retreat," the Angler Knight said.

I rose to my feet. He tilted his hand. Again the flood waters came to smash into me for my hubris. How dark the waters were. How lightless. Then they receded and I fell to the ground.

"Retreat."

I rose again. He tilted his hand. The flood waters were so cold, and lonely. Memories of a world without touch, without love, and nothing to appreciate the light. Then they receded and I fell to the ground.

"Re—," he started.

"No," I said. "That's not this fight."

I leaned back on my feet, kneeling, but my head unbowed.

"Why do you want me to kill you so badly?" he asked. "Is living with one defeat that intolerable?"

"Maybe a little," I said. "Not because losing is bad—that's just life—but accepting defeat into your heart is a poison. It seeps into the muscles of your body and spirit. Saps away at any strength you could possibly produce."

"And you need strength that badly?"

"I do. The road I walk is beyond you. Beyond this test. I don't know if it's possible, but I'm going to try. All I know is that it'll be impossible if I let someone like you seduce me into the fantasy of defeat," I said. "That's what this fight is: compromise or commitment. Either you make me compromise…"

A bitter laugh came from him. "Or you make me commit to taking your life."

"See, you do get it," I said. "It should come easy for you. What knight doesn't want to slay a dragon?"

"Then we continue."

I rose to my feet, but as I did I gave Sphinx a new instruction.

We're trying something new this time, I said. Ignite an Inviolate Star.

"You already have one," she said within my spirit.

Yeah, and you're going to light a second one. Let's see what a dualcast of it does.

She was quiet, and for a brief moment, I thought she'd disagree. Force me to find some other method. Yet, strangely and for some ineffable reason, she didn't. Instead, I felt her cry and ignite the second Inviolate Star without comment.

It burst into its fullness though I didn't feel it burn within my body like I normally did. In fact, I didn't feel much of anything at all as its flames shot through my spirit toward some distant recess that I had lived my entire life barely aware of. It wasn't like I could visibly see this place, but if I was to try and describe it it was like the silk farms the Knitcrofts ran. A big barn—though this place was more like a void made of a million colors—and at the center of it suspended by so many threads was a cocoon composed of those same threads.

I felt my awareness glide along those threads and saw memories flash through them. A child me clutching yellowed sheets. Mom and Dad holding my hands as they spun me in a circle. Omensday nights on the temple steps watching as fireworks burst above the town. My mother squeezing my hand as she said, "This is what it means to be a human being, sweetie. Never forget this," before a pair of hands unseen pulled me away from them—why was I screaming? All of these threads went up in flames. Yet from within the cocoon was a light that burned brighter than any of them—a slumbering silhouette.

Suddenly my sight Divi*** and I beheld two worlds. Through my right eye, I saw the Angler Knight as he tipped his hand. Spilling a droplet of water that, soon as it hit the floor, would release another flood to carry me away. Through my left eye, I saw something else—a cabin, a bed, a form beneath a blanket slumbering.

"Hand it over," I said.

The thing beneath the blanket asked, "Hand over what?"

"The power that's mine," I answered. "That stuff you gave me back at the ERO facility, I want all of it right now."

The thing beneath the blanket laughed, "Hmm, okay, I suppose I've slept long enough."

Then whatever lurked beneath the blanket threw off the comforter. Its face invisible to me, it walked around my body before slipping into place where I stood—though a bit offset of myself. All that we shared was my left eye which blazed with so much power it was truly aflame in the flickering hue of chalcedony and the bright gray—nearly silver—of a far off horizon.

Both my eyes were focused back inside Fort Tomb right as the droplet of water hit the floor. A flood exploded, surged toward me with a vengeful froth, but I only had eyes on my glaive. Mother's Last Smile had never been so bright before—you couldn't even tell its tip was metal—and though I'd canceled the Omensight it seemed my left eye could still make out enough. The power coming from my glaive was such that the tapestry of the world—whose texture I could just barely perceive—warped around the smile of my Sovereign mother.

I turned to the rushing flood, raised my glaive with two left hands—one Real, whose fingers were tipped with claws, and the other Conceptual, with the addition of scales made of alternating metals. I rotated the glaive to a horizontal position and back to vertical as if a key to unlocking a way forward. Then I spoke in a register both Real and Conceptual—a language I'd only heard spoken by the White Womb.

"Crosscut Heaven."

The wall of water before me was Divi*** into four perfect quadrants. Where once there was a flood, a shard of some old diluvian world where the Abyss ruled, now there was just water that passed me by. In that aquatic corridor, I set my eyes on the Angler Knight, I'm coming for you.

My Conceptual limbs lifted their hands up bidding an army of sliding doors to arise from nothing—they resembled the shoji from the house—trapping the Angler Knight. He slammed his body against the doors, but they wouldn't budge any more than one could slam your shoulder against the Earth's curvature. We were in a Realspace that was Divi*** from the rest of Realspace.

"Go," he hissed.

His assistant tried to argue, "I can't abandon you—."

"You can, you will, and damn it, do it for me. My final order."

She cried, but lifted up the shrine hustling down the Staircase it had created. The sight of her running made my tail swish with glee—I had a tail?

"Focus, Nadia," Sphinx chastised, from within myself.

I nodded and exhaled a breath that spawned an evanescent cloud of chalcedony fire. There was so much new about this, and I committed to myself that I'd take the time to figure it out after I saw to the Angler Knight.

"Well then, commitment or compromise," he declared.

Flames licked out the side of my mouth as I bared my fangs. My Conceptual hands swung through the air conducting a number of changes on myself. Divi**** my mass, the effect of friction on my body, and the density of the air between me and him. While with my Real hands I grasped my blazing glaive and bent my knees. A stance fit for a final charge. Mother's Last Smile aimed for him.

Sphinx's wings released an Atomic Glory that burned hard and steady like the Old World rockets needed to enter space. Though I was better than a rocket. I was a shooting star, a blazing dragon, the cutting stroke of Divisi** realized if for only this moment. Mine was a crown of stars sharpened into swords, a bright horn curved from my temple, and as I flew forward those Conceptual hands steadied my grip ready to finally put an end to my old foe.

It was a beautiful moment, and he fucked up! The Angler Knight who'd stood with the point of my glaive to his chest, who'd gone blow for blow with me, who'd flipped the board and pushed me into a corner—he gave up! He gave up. His hands unclenched and he didn't even try to cause another flood. Didn't even try to put his power against mine. Instead, he compromised.

The sight of it—him at peace and arms still—confused me. In the half-second that I crossed the distance between us, shoji burning away as I passed each one, my glaive's point tipped low away from his heart. I struck. The blade sliced through his armor. His conweave. His flesh. His organs. Out his back.

We fell. He wasn't trying to stand strong and resist after all. Tipped back down the Staircase—it was little more than a hole in the ground, if there were literal stairs I didn't feel them. In our fall it became an ascension up toward an Abyss of infinite watery darkness. The only light being the glittering towers that sat upon the back of a massive luminescent entity.

"Why?" I screamed in the White Womb's language.

I pulled myself forward up the glaive. My Conceptual hands laid themselves on the Angler Knight's helm—I'd at least see his face! Like a flower, it bloomed. Metal petals unfurling, blonde hair verging white undulating in the water—the kind of hair that could be dyed in any color, but was so unwilling to be tamed. Perfectly framing a face that was handsome and square with a scar that cut through his lips in a manner some girls would call roguish.

There was no smirk though, but instead an expression of sheer anguish. Eyes that were otherwise patient and broad as an ocean were red and beaded from crying. Those lips which I'd only kissed once—brief and chaste—pulled back into a somber grimace. Did he look like this the entire time we fought?

"You need to aim better, Orchard," Sinaya said. "Wounds like this are just agony."
 
Chapter 43 New
"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt you," I said, speaking in the language of the White Wombs.

Sinaya's face, still pained from my glaive in his gut, twisted past minor agonies to award me a comforting smile—I didn't deserve his smile nor his comfort. Though both, I suppose, came by way of his own volition; the language of the White Womb we'd faced before had gone undetected by anyone but me. Meaning, my mouth moved and his ears couldn't listen. A minor blessing, as my own words were senseless—truth and lie braided together.

I wanted to hurt him…when, "him," was the Angler Knight. I'd never want to hurt him…when, "him," was my gentlebutch, Sinaya. Two truths, two lies, and my heart unfurling like the wreckage of his helm, floating in the wake of this devastating revelation.

He raised a gauntleted hand to my face—the same hand that'd crushed Melissa's head. That had turned lives into bloody smears. The hand that had gripped my hair when we fucked. That fed me grilled meat. The hand that I pressed my head into, and hated myself for doing.

Sinaya asked, "Orchard, why do you look so sad?"

"Cause if I knew…"

"You're the rare dragon who got to slay a knight," he joked. "Though I suppose I should be calling you Nadia, huh?"

"No," I said, "just keep calling me Orchard. Please."

Please, don't wed the halves of ourselves that hate each other. That was the thought which ran through my mind. A bitter irony that saw me come undone by how one love couldn't see me—this Nadia—as Nadia, and in the other I would rather be anything else but Nadia. If I couldn't escape that name, that self, that history then how could Sinaya escape his own as the Angler Knight? The halves of ourselves which loathed the other, and stood in opposition to the halves of ourselves which loved one another—Orchard and Sinaya.

His eyes drifted from my face, his head turned, and he regarded the pitiful lights of the towers above us that we fell towards. A beautiful despair settled upon him like a veil.

"Why didn't you kill me?" he asked.

"Sinaya, you pigheaded idiot, I'd never—."

"I would've finally been free," he said. "You'd've won and I would be free of my interminable compromises—that you got correct. Oh well, it seems—."

"What? What?" I asked, his words severed at the cusp of sorrow.

I followed his gaze up into the dark where there, cutting through these umbral waters, was a school of Abyss entities en route toward us. Toward me, if I'm being accurate. I was the intruder in their domain, the bright and sharp impossibility that disturbed the purity of this place. Sinaya gripped my chin, directing me back to his eyes that even then were patient with me.

"Nadia—," he started.

"Call me, Orchard," I said, pointlessly.

"I'm sorry for everything," he said. "I've done too much and too little to ask anything of you, but please let me be selfish, just this once. Let me go—."

"No."

"And leave Brightgate. You have to leave before the third test of the exam," he said, unable to hear my refusal—knowing him, that wouldn't have changed anything.

"Alls below you fucking coward, I'm not running," I yelled. "I'm not leaving you. Whatever is going to happen we can face it—."

"I'm sorry, Nadia, but goodbye."

Then he pushed me back with a pressure wave strengthened by the advantage the Underside gave to Sorcery cast within a Court's domain. My glaive slipped from his body. Three of my arms—one Real and two Conceptual—grasped uselessly at the rapidly expanding distance between us. I wanted to crawl back to him, wring his stupid thick neck, grasp his cheeks, promise him that I wouldn't listen. That I'd come back for him. Instead, I fell down moving back up the Staircase the axis mundi had created. Slipped through the shrinking portal into Realspace where I found myself ascending up into the air.

Sphinx's wings battered the air until my ascent and oncoming descent were under control. I hung in the still manner of an ornament, observing as the Staircase closed and my view of Sinaya was shuttered. I drifted to the ground in silence—there wasn't anything I could say or wanted to say. Sphinx—maybe because she could feel what I felt, at least somewhat—remained silent in support of my mood.

"You did it, alls below you fucking did it!" Lupe yelled.

I turned around just in time for her to slam into me. Her arms locked me in a vise of appreciation and disbelief, while she buried her head against my chest. An action which caused me to realize that I was taller than her. My mind was too focused during the fight to deduce how much taller I was earlier, but this served as a good enough benchmark. It was what I tried to focus on even as she complimented me on wounding the person who'd slain her people and who I unknowingly had screwed.

Her words tapered off into mirthful sobs as too many emotions struggled to flow at once. With three arms—two Real and one Conceptual—I held her close, and with the fourth, I stroked her hair. If anyone deserved comfort, it was her. Though I lifted my head to spy Amber and Melissa standing at a remove as they held each other up. As a team they inched forward—Amber was enraptured, Melissa was…wary.

Melissa asked, "Nadia, is that you?"

"Of course," I said, doing my best to scrounge up any shreds of confidence to put her at ease. Only to remember that she couldn't hear me. Melissa tilted her head in confusion, but Amber's smile grew wider.

"Princess, who else would it be?" Amber asked.

"I don't know," she said, "the curse?"

"Nothing this beautiful could ever come from that curse."

I blushed and looked away in joyful shame—at least I was beautiful in some capacity—only to catch a glimpse of myself in a puddle, the remnant of my battle. In the still and clear water, I saw what my transformation had done to me. Scales that matched my spiritual musculature's Metallic nature crept up my neck, teased my cheeks, and framed my eyes. Eyes whose pupils had become white four-pointed stars. Two of which, one I shared with my second face that overlapped my own like some spectral reprint, had left behind the illusion of being a physical organ to instead become barely constrained pools of chalcedony fire that flickered like torches. The light of which competed—yet failed to outshine—the silver sickle of a horn that curved from my brow forming the center point of a halo of four-pointed stars that made subtle connections to one another while jutting outward to pierce the air.

My reflection grinned—my fangs had gotten longer as well—and I allowed myself the escape of self-appreciation. A mantle of feathers made of fire bundled at my neck like a gorget, and within them swam a score of eyes. Metallic scales, the hue of cooling steel, speckled across my breasts, stomach, and thighs. Whereupon they coated my calves in their entirety like greaves before my feet terminated in the form of talons that would belong to some raptor. The sight of that departure from the human shape I was acquainted with, incited my tail to whip back and forth in anxious indecision as I didn't know how to feel. My tail itself was scaled at the base before giving way to an explosion of catlike hairs at its midsection that too looked like fire itself.

Lupe tapped at my side—a sign she was ready to extricate herself from my embrace. I let her go and allowed her to lead me by a claw to where Amber and Melissa stood. I rubbed my free hands against myself to remove the nonexistent sweat that had built up. Licked my lips—which revealed my tongue had forked.

"Temple, how do you feel?" Amber asked.

"Fine, just fine," I answered, then realized there was no point in answering. "Not like you can hear me, or help."

"Why can't we hear her?" Melissa asked.

Lupe asked, "Is she talking?"

"Her mouth is moving."

"Maybe it's just in a range we can't hear."

Melissa shook her head. "Trust me, if she was I'd have noticed. I have a hearing range that goes up hundreds of kilohertz."

I rolled my eyes—it didn't matter what they did, they wouldn't hear me.

Amber said, "Nadia, you look upset. What happened down there?"

Lupe scoffed, "Why would she look upset? She won. You did win, right?"

Did I win? A bitter laugh escaped my lips. I closed my mouth, thought to myself, keep it down Nadia, just keep this feeling down—and failed.

"Sure, sure, I won," I said.

I stepped back from them all. Threw my arms out wide as if to embrace the glory that should be awaiting me for my cursed victory.

"I stabbed the Angler Knight in the fucking gut. Unmasked the bastard, and discovered he…" I struggled, "...discovered he was my bathroom hookup. Alls below, could anyone win more than me? Anyone? I didn't even kill him. For everything he did—I saw and heard him do—I failed to kill him. I won and I lost, and you all can't even hear me."

Amber said, "Nadia, it'll be okay. You just have to calm down—."

"Don't tell me to calm down!" I screeched, wings unfurling, flaming feathers and fur standing at attention, and my claws ready to rend all in the perfect threat display.

They stumbled back, and I saw the ghost of their fear return to their faces, the expressions they held when I woke up, muzzled and in a cell. Though now I was out of my cell, and I looked ever more the monster. A thought that doused my rage, but failed to keep my heart from spinning my emotions into a pyroclastic flood of tears. Each of which sizzled as they burned against the stone floor of Fort Tomb.

"I'm sorry," I said to no one, myself, but really no one.

If anyone could understand me it was the White Womb I'd killed or the ones that were yet to be decanted—if ever they would be. I threw my glaive head first into the stone floor where it sunk in to its base. It was clear of the girls, but they still jumped in fright—the action was rather sudden after all. Then I grasped at my halo—my crown—with all four hands like it was the bars of a cell. Which, in some respect, it was. Whatever dreadful inheritance this was, however useful in a fight it was, I didn't want it. Not if it meant the only ones who could understand me would be monsters. Abominations that would never experience love—I wonder, was the reveal of the Angler Knight's identity a punishment by some unknown Sovereign for the crime of existing?

So with all my strength, I wrenched at the stars that circled my head. Pulled and pulled to be free of this barrier between me and my human loves. My muscles burned in the strain of tearing apart Sorcery by brute force, but I'd done it before and I knew I'd do it again if it meant being able to put the girls' fears to rest. If it'd let me tell Sinaya that I wouldn't leave him and I'd make sure we'd both be free of our cells one way or another.

Then, the halo broke. Stars scattered like beads on a broken friendship bracelet, winking away in the air. My Conceptual limbs and face went up in flames before disappearing. Scales and feathers fell from my body only to discorporate before ever touching the ground. Gone went my tail and talons. While my sickle-horn melted back into my forehead as if it was never there. The fangs remained though—they'd been there before the change after all.

I blinked rapidly as I reoriented myself to my original height. Glanced up from beneath my brow to the girls, and offered them a weak smile as compensation.

"I don't know how you handle all the shapeshifting, Melissa," I said.

She released a sigh of relief—she could hear me again. "It helps to do some Mutations on your brain first, to trick it into treating the changes as smoother and more natural than they are."

Amber asked, "Temple, what happened?"

"Down there?" I asked, trepidation quivering in my voice.

"We don't have to talk about that bit if it'd help," she said. "I'm more interested in how you turned into that."

Lupe and Melissa both nodded in agreement. I stretched my back and shrugged—it wasn't like I actually knew how it happened. Let alone how to tell them without sounding a little "out there" considering part of the process was me talking to something in a cabin inside myself. It didn't make much sense to me then to be honest.

"I…don't actually know," I said. "I dualcast my Inviolate Star, and it kind of went from there. Happened really fast too. I promise, I don't really know."

"I don't like the fact you used that spell," Melissa said. "I get it was necessary, but who knows how hot you're burning now."

"Once we get off this island we can head straight to a hospital," I said. "This whole condition of mine is probably so weird they'll pay me, but we should be fine for now. I canceled the—."

My words died as I choked against what felt like fingers from inside my throat. Nails raking at my esophagus like how Melissa's cats would claw at their scratching posts. Melissa gasped and Amber's eyes widened in surprise.

"Alls below, what did your spell do?" Melissa asked.

"What are you talking about?" I asked.

Lupe said, "Nadia, it looks like there's a person inside of you."

Before I could say anything more my voice was cut off again by those fingers. They didn't scratch at the inside of my throat—no, whatever those fingers belonged to had already learned that wouldn't work. So this time they pushed. Tenting my skin as it stretched taut beneath their administrations. I clapped my hands at my throat to fight from the outside against what was struggling to pierce my flesh.

In its own countermove, the thing within me began a rapid assault of jabs against my skin from the inside. Tenting the flesh of my arms, my legs, my stomach, everything in search of a weak point where my body would just give. I tried in vain to clamp down where it pushed, but it was like trying to stall the assault of a thousand mosquitoes with only two hands.

Amber ran over to help me—how she would, I don't know, and wouldn't find out. The instant she laid a hand against me she withdrew it just as fast, her skin's outer layers already burnt away, the fat inside popping like lard in a pan. She kept her composure though, and threw a question to Lupe right after.

"What's Nadia looking like right now?" she asked.

Lupe said, "Bright? The thing in her is brighter even than that, and climbing really fast. So fucking fast. Nadia, I thought you turned the spell off?"

"I did," I said.

Sphinx, I turned the spell off right? I said telepathically.

From within my spirit, Sphinx replied, "You did, technically, but Nadia just because you douse the lighter doesn't mean you kill the blaze."

Well, help me kill it then.

She whispered, "By treaties more ancient than Time, I am not allowed to interfere with a Canonical Path, Nadia."

Sphinx, what are you talking about? Sphinx? Sphinx!

"Sphinx," I pleaded, "what's happening to me?"

Then the thing within me jabbed out at my temple. Stretched my skin to its limits, and sensing the weakness it sought decided to add a small twist of its finger. A puff of air. The skin of my temple sundered. With the roar of a conflagration now freed, chalcedony flame shot forth like a geyser from my forehead.

In the language of entities, we all heard in the crackle of fire the command, "Name me!"

Soon it became a chorus as more fingers of flame punctured my flesh, each gout repeating the same demand to name it? I didn't know what it meant, and before I could hear anyone's advice I had flame shooting from my ears. It coated my head—a curtain of Revelatory fire blinding me to anything beyond itself. Consumed my body in a rapid unification of burning borders until there wasn't a half-inch of flesh in sight.

I stumbled about unable to see or hear. There was just the unending chorus of, "Name me," being demanded over and over again. My unsteady steps became much steadier when I decided to run. I couldn't flee from my incendiary coating, but I remembered that it was raining outside. With fragile hope guiding me, I pumped my arms and slapped my feet against the floor in search of the doors that'd lead me from the belly of Fort Tomb back outside.

There was no way for me to tell how long it took, but eventually, I felt my body slam against a door that was left ajar. It sent me spinning out into the pouring rain. Off-balance, I slipped in the mud. Collapsed and slid partially down the hill, Fort Tomb dominated. Rolled and rolled until all my momentum was exhausted, and I found myself on my hands and knees.

"Oh, you just look so sad," a voice said. "I'm so sorry, that's probably a weird statement."

I looked around in worry—I couldn't fight another enemy like this.

"Oh gosh, Nadia, sweetie we've already been over this. You don't need eyes to see."

Not an enemy then, but…no, I'd dismissed them all? I blinked on the Omensight—it still worked even then—and through my sheath of flame found myself looking up into a variation of myself. Albeit one with hair that flowed all the way to the mud. That burned like a carpet of fire. Whose expression was sad, aroused, and a bit shameful altogether.

"You…" I groaned. "I dismissed all of you."

She bobbed her head side-to-side. "Technically, you dismissed us during that meeting from the immediate space of your spirit. We're still of Revelation, Nadia, there's not really a way to permanently say goodbye to us until you graduate. Besides, you're the one who came to me."

"What are you talking about?" I asked.

She crossed her index fingers against her thumbs forming small hearts in an Old World fashion. Gifted me a grand smile of serrated triangular teeth. Her eyes thinning in rapturous joy.

"I'm sorry—but also very touched—you're being unmade, Nadia," Revelation Unmaking said.

"No, I'm not, I…" I tried to argue, but I was literally on fire.

Revelation Unmaking settled into a primal squat before me.

"You are, but it was bound to happen eventually," she said. "I mean, you knew your spirit was heating up after every use of the Inviolate Star."

"But isn't that spell connected to Revelation Isolating?" I asked.

Revelation Unmaking wobbled her hand in the air. "Sorry, but again only technically. Nadia, we're all of Revelation. Which means every spell is all of us at once," Revelation Unmaking said. "That little game, Ferilala Nu-zo played, was just the first step for you to consider how you feel about us—about Revelation. Though it is fair to say that the Inviolate Star has more of Revelation Isolating in it than me. In the same way that Atomic Glory has more of me in it than her. It's all about proportions and emphasis."

Slamming my blazing fists into the mud, I sputtered, "What about the spell resistance!"

She leaned back in a subtle cower. "Eeep. Don't yell at me," she whined. "You kind of did get it, but that was mainly to protect what was going on inside of you. Honestly, it was a byproduct of the Inviolate Star feeding the entity within you, Nadia. It couldn't consume all that energy at once, so some of it lingered to help incubate it naturally and keep it from being potentially harmed before it woke back up."

The flames roared, "Name me!"

In a sudden flare-up, they rocketed me down into the mud before relenting ever so slightly. I struggled back to my knees amidst the applause of raindrops sizzling into steam. Confusion bloomed across my face—if you could see it beneath all the fire.

"What do you mean, 'woke back up?'" I asked.

Revelation Unmaking said, "Sorry, Nadia, it'd be against Revelation—."

"To just fucking tell me, I know," I grumbled. "What's going to happen to me?"

"Well, what I imagine should've happened a long time ago. This mortal sheath will be discarded having out-served its purpose, and changed to better handle the power of an entity. At least, I think so."

"You think?"

She shrugged. "It's my first time observing the beginning of a Canonical Path."

"And that's what? Becoming an entity?"

"Yes and no. It's something grander than that. Though I hate to invoke my sister, it's a bit like a quest," she said. "An undertaking necessary to reaffirm a Court's existence."

"And the first step is to name the Court?"

"Yes," she said, beaming.

"Then I'm not going to do it," I said.

The flames flared again, screaming, "Name me!"

"I'm not and I won't!" I screamed back.

Revelation Unmaking pouted, "Nadia, please do it, for me?"

"No," I grunted. "I'm not taking that step, fuck the Canonical Path. Fuck losing my humanity."

"You're holding on to delusions, love."

"Don't call me love."

She whined and wiggled her toes in the mud. Twisted the tips of her index fingers against one another.

"But, I do love you."

"Sphinx loves me."

"And she's like, partially me," Revelation Unmaking said. "Don't break up with me. It's not my fault."

My ears must have acclimated to the endless screaming of the flames because for the first time, I heard Amber and the others call out my name.

"Temple, don't give up!" Amber yelled.

"Nadia, you can fight this!" Melissa called out.

"Nadia, you stubborn girl you better not give in!" Lupe screamed.

They hadn't given up on me. Which was hardly a surprise—even when I'd ripped out Melissa's throat they hadn't given up on me. It was because of them I clung so hard to the humanity that Revelation Unmaking had termed, "a delusion."

A smirk crossed my pained face. "Okay, I'm not going to break up with you," I said.

"Oh, thank you—."

"On one condition," I said. "Help me hold this back."

Revelation Unmaking's nascent cheer fell once again.

"Nadia, we're past that. If you had graduated sooner maybe you'd have the spiritual density to wield and force this down, but—."

"If you're Sphinx, then you know how much it means to me to not be cut away from everyone."

I reached out with a burning limb to grasp Revelation Unmaking's hand—or at least I think I did. A blush crossed her face as she looked down at our clasped hands then away from them, her eyes flicking back and forth as surreptitiously as possible.

I pleaded, "There has to be another way."

Revelation Unmaking squirmed in place. Sucked in her lips as if it'd help to keep her from spilling some sort of secret. Then whipped her head back to me.

"Fine," she said, "technically this shouldn't break any rules. The Sorcery of entities can't interfere in Canonical Paths. It's the oldest rule we all follow to make everything, well, exist. So, do with that what you will and maybe you'll figure it out."

"That's it? Can't I get more of a hint?" I asked.

She pouted, "Sorry, but anything more and Revelation might get sanctioned and we're already not doing very well. Anyways, good luck hon, because like if you don't figure this out fast you'll probably explode."

"Wait what!" I exclaimed.

"It takes like a lot of energy for entities to be created," she said. "Though, it wouldn't be like a big explosion. Just enough to level this hill. Anyways, I really hope you solve this."

"Cause you're invested in me not blowing up?"

She turned toward the direction of Amber, Lupe, and Melissa. The trio were descending the hill in a mad dash that saw their clothes drenched and caked in mud. Her shark-like smile stretched beyond human limits, distorting my face. Chin in her palms she batted her eyes in loving appreciation.

"Well, that," she said, "and I just find the beleaguered path to be so romantic."

I blinked, and then she was gone. Her parting words tumbling in my ear—that somehow this, me preventing myself from blowing up, was the beleaguered path. Though before I could attempt to make sense of that, Amber, Melissa, and Lupe slid into view. Their faces, visible to me again through the work of the Omensight.

Filling them in quickly I said, "Good news, there should be a way to stop me from burning to nothing."

Amber asked, "And the bad news?"

"If we don't I'll blow up and take this entire hill, all of you, and everyone in Fort Tomb with me."

"Fuck," they all said in unison.

"After this, totally," I said. "Now, let's find a way to keep me from blowing up."
 
Chapter 44 New
"Alls below, this is a problem caused by a spell, but we can't use spells to fix it?" Lupe asked.

"Technically, Temple said that "the Sorcery of entities" is what's off limits," Amber stated.

"Which doesn't leave us much in the way of solutions," Melissa said. "Every spell is derived from entities, meaning all of it is theirs. We just borrow it. Besides, if you have a magic problem then you need a magic solution!"

After I'd informed them of the "hint" that Revelation Unmaking had given, they ran themselves into the same creative rut that I'd fallen into myself. Magic problems did require magic solutions, and most of those were hidden inside of spells. Case-in-point, without the Omensight I couldn't look past the flames to see how my incendiary status had infected Amber, Melissa, and Lupe with no small amount of mania. Amber was pacing around us in a circle as if the answer hid behind one more left turn. Melissa's anxiety was apparent in how she kept spinning her left hand like it was a dreidel. While Lupe had her back turned to me as she stared up into the sky—though with how her bracelet worked I knew she was still watching, she didn't have a choice.

"Wait," I groaned, immediately gaining everyone's attention. "We can't do Sorcery, but that doesn't mean there aren't sorcerous solutions available. Lupe, your bracelet isn't a spell."

Lupe said, "Sure, but it's just mortal-tier…magic. Alls below, what you lack in emotional intelligence you must have pushed into sorcery, Nadia."

"Temple, mortal tier magic gets us around the ban on entity Sorcery," Amber said before she threw a stick between the spokes of our brainstorming, "but there's too much energy here for a few spare phonemes to stop. It's called, 'mortal-tier' for a reason—it won't be strong enough."

Melissa released her hand, speaking as it spun counterclockwise undoing her rotations. "Maybe not a handful of phonemes," Melissa said, "but what if we use a lot of them? Circumvent strength by way of complexity. It's how shrines and temples work."

"Princess, we don't have time to build a shrine let alone a temple," Amber stated.

"Then we make a formation," I said.

Amber asked, "What if we don't have the right phonemes?"

Doubt trickled into Lupe's voice as asked, "What if this is just a trick to make us waste time?"

"No, Revelation might speak obliquely or be confoundingly cryptic, but it doesn't lie or trick. It wants you to learn," I said. "If she gave me a hint then it means there is an answer, and likely one we're capable of finding. These flames are of Revelation, so the answer has to be in my spells' phonemes somewhere."

"That's a lot of faith you're asking us to put into an entity, Temple," Amber said.

She was right—Amber always had a frustrating capacity to be right. I wasn't just asking them to risk my life on this gamble, but their own. My failure would take all of us with me. An outcome that spawned horrific images in my mind of their flesh melting from their bones before being removed from all existence—unmade alongside me. I shut my eyes, blocking off these false visions, and opened them again to find Amber meeting my gaze. Reading me for the first time in a while, searching for the glimpse of whatever made her follow me in the first place.

I didn't have any hard evidence for her that everything would work out. All I had was the belief in the field of sorcerous knowledge that my dad gave his entire life to. That, in some other life, I would've given my all to. If all these entities wanted to force me down a path that'd mean parting from my humanity and the humans that made it worth living, then what better way to deny them than using the tools mankind had created ourselves?

"No," I said, "I'm asking you to put your faith in me. I'll need it way more than her."

A smile broke across Amber's face and warred with the fear that cast shadows in her eyes. She nodded in assent and settled in front of me. Melissa and Lupe, trusting in Amber's decision, flanked her. The Angler Knight's words—Sinaya's, in truth, if he actually felt that way—dripped worry down my spine. I know I needed their help, these three, but was I really infecting them?

"Name me!" the flames roared, propelling me face down into the mud, and away from those more cerebral concerns. I almost wanted to thank them, but they—like those thoughts—were an enemy I had to overcome if everyone was going to survive.

"Okay, so how do we design a formation?" Melissa asked.

Lupe said, "The same way I built my bracelet. We isolate the problem, figure out what spells can best interact with it, and then bust them open for parts. Slap the whole thing together and run it."

"The problem is obvious," I said. "I'm on fire."

Amber disagreed, "No, you're on fire with—well—Revelatory fire. That's the specific problem, so how does that work?"

"Um, it depends," I said. "If my flames travel along fate—,"

"Sympathy lines," Amber translated to Melissa and Lupe.

"Alls below, don't be pedantic while I burn to death," I groaned. "When they travel along them it moves through this tapestry of reality where everything's Conceptual. Then when it touches you it burns you away for Real."

"And the other way?" Lupe asked.

"I make fire and shoot it at someone usually. It destroys the Real thing, but then burns out into the tapestry removing every Conceptual line of sympathy that'd root you in the world."

Melissa said, "So either your flames move from the Conceptual to affect the Real, or the Real to affect the Conceptual. Which are these?"

"I don't—," I began, before the flames consumed something and exploded.

Amber wrapped her arms around Melissa and Lupe, pulling them back in time before the chalcedony corona that coated me could consume them in its expansion. My vision—now sideways— revealed that I'd been pounded into a crater. Instinctually, I tried to push myself up into at least the groveling position I was in moments earlier, but I couldn't. Which was when I realized what the flames had stolen from me—my right arm. Under the Omensight, I could still see it, the spiritual musculature remained, but the Real thing was gone.

I squirmed into the dirt and mud until I flopped on my back. The flames had settled into a—at least temporarily—stable pillar of fire. It was a clue at least. If what was lost was my Real arm, then providing this was like an Atomic Glory, it meant that whatever these flames were consuming was something Conceptual about me that led to my Real body.

This made for two clues, but I wanted answers. So there, with my eyes toward the heavens, I flexed my spirit to pull back my vision until I saw only fire again. Then, fixing my Omensight on the flames, I pushed inside of them to find the threads they were burning. They were thick, cold, reminiscent of Sleep, and heavy as a blanket. A cocoon. A memory.

* * *​

First, there was a burning sensation. No smoke tickled my nose because there was no fire. It was just my muscles crying out for a reprieve. Though my cheeks were wet. Crying? I was crying. Then I stumbled, going end over end down a hill. Cuts ran down my legs and hands, bruises formed beneath my skin, but it all paled to the pain in my heart. I crawled forward until I found a puddle—my ten-year-old face stared back at me, followed by my mom's peeking over my shoulder.

"Go away," I screamed, whirling around in fear.

She said, "Not gonna happen, sweetie. I'd be a pretty bad mom if I just let you run away like this. A lot of people got together to help look for you."

Her voice was jokey as she spoke. Trying whatever she could to help me calm down, but I was ten and didn't want to calm down.

"You're already a bad mom!"

"And why's that?" she asked, her smile faltering.

I explained, "You don't believe me."

"I always believe you."

"Nuh-uh," I whined. "You yelled at me. Said I was lying when I told our guest about my trips downstairs, the pretty-glowing lady, and even my sister."

My mom's smile fell to pieces. Reached out to me with both her hands to pull me into a hug. I slapped them away, scurrying out of her reach.

"Nadia, sweetie, those were just nightmares. You have a very active imagination, hon, who knows maybe you'll bond to Imagination when you're older," she said. "However, it's important to separate truth from fiction, like saying you have a sister when you don't."

"I do," I protested.

"Nadia, you don't. You're my one and only child. I counted when I pushed you out."

"Then maybe you counted wrong," I argued. "I do have a sister, and I'm not lying!"

"Sweetie, it's for your own good—."

"No!" I yelled. "It's just what you want because you hate me. Saying I'm lying when I'm. Not. Lying!"

I pounded my foot into the forest floor, punctuating my declaration of truth, and for a brief moment…

One was two.

It was stuttery, unstable, and when I snapped back together it released a wave not dissimilar from the Horizon Severs Sea From Sky. Though it was hardly as strong as Tsumugi's, leaving only deep gouges in the trees, the ground, and even the falling leaves.

"Alls below, you're sheltering it," a different voice said.

Mom whipped her head to the side tracking the voice. It belonged to our guest, an older man in an unadorned duck cloth jacket. On his back was a sarcophagus that he slung off his back before letting it drop to the ground in a thud. Mom slid in front of me—at the time I didn't realize that unlike everything else around me, she was pristine and unblemished.

"She's a little girl," Mom said.

The man said, "'Little girls' don't cast magic just by throwing a tantrum. You know what does?"

Mom argued, "Please, we're raising her right. She hasn't hurt anyone—."

"Yet," he said. "What if she threw a tantrum at school? Cut those children to pieces?"

"I'd fix it," Mom said.

"You can't watch her forever," he said. "Sovereign, in the name of the Tenken-bumon—."

"Sweetie," Mom said to me, "close your eyes for me."

"Mommy, what's going on?" I asked.

"Just, close them," she said, using that motherly tone which meant her patience was spent.

I closed them, and felt myself—my proper eighteen-year-old self—disconnect from the memory before falling into a different one.

* * *​

My stomach hurt, but my tongue was pleased. I wiggled it about in glee that it was blue. Looked up into the face of Melissa—ten-year-old Melissa—to see that hers was green. In our fists were cones that held aloft half-eaten clouds of cotton candy. Around us were stalls with games, treats, and little market goods present at every Declaration of Thunder festival. Which meant it was also my birthday.

Trailing just a bit behind Melissa and myself, was my mom and dad, as well as a different guest. One they'd said was a friend. She wore a shawl around her shoulders, had deep bags beneath her eyes, and a mouth prone to yawning.

"It'll be tough," she said, yawning again. "Sleeping Beauty shit—."

"Language," my mom hissed, noting that I'd turned my ear toward them. "And you, don't eavesdrop on adults talking. It's rude."

"Yes, Mooooom," I said, dragging out my agreement.

Melissa grabbed my hand. "C'mon, let's go to my family's cloth dyeing station. It'll be fun."

I let Melissa pull me away from my parents. Though not before I caught a few more words.

The sleepy lady said, "It'll come undone eventually. This magic always does."

"How long would it last?" Mom asked.

"Depends," she said. "If you convince her that she wants this, maybe make her forget it's there altogether, it could coast along quietly for a good while."

"Years?" Dad asked.

"You'll at least get eight. After that, depends on what Court she bonds to."

"Don't worry," he said, "she won't. Not while I'm around."

Then I was beyond their words, and let myself disconnect from this memory as well.

* * *​

Up burning strands of memory, my consciousness climbed back toward my body. Ascending beyond skinned knees, sore throats, stuffy noses, the sun on my skin, juice in my mouth, fingers in my hair, and more. The sensory anchors to memories that spanned the life I thought I knew.

Echoing about was my mom's voice reminding me, "This is what it meant to be human."

To feel and experience the world through the body, and through the body make memory. Through memory build one's self. A self established in the tapestry of the world—Nadia Temple, human girl. Whose fate would've been—should've been—mundane across the infinite fractal paths of possibility. It was an ingenious work of magic, and I'd set fire to it all to win a fight I could've just walked away from.

With a sigh, I settled into my body again. Turned my Omensight away from the fire, and back to just beyond it where I saw Amber, Lupe, and Melissa peeking past the rim of my crater. I would've never walked away from that fight for all the reasons I'd told Sinaya—The Angler Knight. It wasn't in me, but what really was me?

"Which is it?" Melissa asked, her voice trying to climb above the endless rumble of fire.

I yelled back, "Conceptual to Real. It's consuming my fate, and leading down to my body."

Lupe said, "Problem isolated, now we go over your spells."

"That's easy, I only have four," I said.

"Still?" the three of them asked.

"Yes, still, alls below it's not about how many spells you have," I yelled.

Amber said, "You're right, now just tell us about your spells."

"And make sure to incant them," Lupe added. "That way we can pick apart the phonemes, since we'll be drawing the formation."

"Atomic Glory gathers possibility then splits it to unleash Revelatory fire. Inviolate Star makes a dense star of power that diverts fate and scatters Sorcery. Omensight is just my sorcerous sight. While, Godtime…well, that one's kind of weird. It isolates a moment for someone, so I can do more in a small amount of time than I normally should. Varies between a time stop or slow depending on who I take with me. Any of that help?"

"It does," Amber yelled. "Way I see it, we use the portion of Atomic Glory that lets you gather fate—focus it on the stuff that's being burned right now—to collect the fire."

Lupe chimed in, "Then pull the part of Inviolate Star that condenses energy so we compress it down into a shape and it doesn't just shoot off somewhere."

"Using the parts of Godtime that isolate, we shove all that energy inside," Melissa finished. "That should solve everything."

Another strand gave way within me. The pillar of flame bulged, expanding again and making a pit of my crater. The earthen walls became tall enough that I couldn't even see everyone's faces anymore. Just their voices, garbled at the edge by the static of my bonfire body.

"It doesn't," I yelled. "Whatever happens in Godtime can still affect the Real. It just keeps the Real from necessarily being able to affect what goes on inside of it. Isolating the moment isn't enough."

Lupe yelled, "I'm open to any suggestions."

"We need it to be more complex," I said. "Mortal-tier magic can pull from more than one Court, and right here I count at least three other ones. Melissa, do you have a phoneme within Mutation that can twist something to do a semi-inverted function?

"Yeah, why?" she asked.

"We can't just isolate the moment," I said. "We make it into one where it's a full-on trap; one way in with no way out. That way nothing happening inside can still affect what's outside. While Lupe, do you have a phoneme somewhere in Morning that can punt something into the future?"

"Alls below, of course I do. The dawn is always ahead of us," she said, "but it comes in the next day. We need this to last long past the next day."

"Amber, do you have something?" I asked.

Silence. My heart teetered as it stretched beyond the amount of time normally needed for simple recollection. Did she not know something—I was used to her knowing everything.

"I do," she said, like it was a confession. "A few phonemes of Masks would do it. So rather than be bound by a specific near time, we set it in a future that'll be marked by a cue signal."

Anxiety fled my body as I exhaled, and nodded to myself. This would do it. This would work—it had to work. So, with the plan set, all I could do was wait. Buried in a pit, on fire, and slowly losing feeling in the remains of myself that were still mortal—my head, my internal organs, my feet. Though, in a manner that didn't quite hurt, I knew the flames were consuming them too from the outside in. Flesh sloughing until the metallic scales of my musculature peeked through.

I shut my eyes—as if that would block out the awareness of my body being stripped away. Then, when my legs were down to bones, I heard a whooshing. Though it was more like a sucking vacuum sort of whoosh. Alongside the sound, came a relieving of pressure that left me feeling lighter than air. As if a wind could ferry me from my tellurian pit. I opened my eyes, blinked off the Omensight, and would've cried if the transition between my sorcerous sight and normal vision didn't already spawn tears.

The flames had been pulled into a retreat, and with it the chalcedony curtain of fire was withdrawn. Amber, Melissa, and Lupe poked their heads past the edge of the pit—the flames deep enough in their remission for it to be safe—and there, framed by the stars, they looked more beautiful than they ever had. We were all battered, bruised, and beaten, but alive.

I crossed my eyes noting the finger-wide beam of chalcedony that still cut up into the air. It terminated at a point between my eyes—my temple. As I watched its energy slowly dissipate and flicker, I heard its request in a voice, whisper-thin and mournful.

"Please, just name me," it asked.

I whispered back, "Maybe one day."

The beam disappeared, and my demise, delayed.

Amber opened her storage-spell, and let a step-ladder drop. Its end clattered against some root hidden in the dirt. Engaging my core, I forced myself to sit up only to fight against two weights at my side—my arms! They were back…and as I stared at them, realized how different they were. Scales coated them in thick bands that became smaller as you followed them down to my fingers. Which had also changed. My nails weren't manicured down to a soft unsharp arc anymore, but instead extended into metal claws meant to carve through flesh.

Lupe yelled, "Stop staring at yourself, and get up here!"

I chuckled and used my arms—changed as they were—to push myself to my feet. Climbed up the ladder, hopping off once I'd cleared the edge of the pit, and fell into Amber and Melissa's embrace. When I'd returned from battling The Angler Knight, they hadn't hugged me. After dismissing the transformation, Amber had burned just trying to touch me. Now though, there was nothing about me that scared them off or hurt them for attempting to grant me intimacy.

"Lupe, you want in on the hug?" I asked.

She laughed, "I gave you a hug already."

"Yeah, but that was a victory hug," I said. "This is a, 'Alls below, I can't believe you survived,' hug. Totally different."

"To be honest," she said, "I'm surprised any of us did."

"Then we all deserve a hug," Amber teased.

"Alls below, we do," Melissa agreed.

As a combined force, Amber, Melissa, and myself ambled after Lupe to pull her into the hug. Lupe laughed at the effort, said we looked, "Actually horrific," as our silhouettes had all merged together. Then marched directly toward us, joining in.

My eyes fell closed in tranquil appreciation. Though in my ear, I heard Revelation Unmaking's voice.

"Nadia, when our arms are full is when we're most likely to drop everything," she stated.

I did my best to focus on the moment, but her words were in me now. Settled right next to her implication that I was still on the beleaguered path, whatever that was. The two pieces of information rolled around in my head until I couldn't fixate on them anymore; my full attention being stolen by a large projection of our proctor's face appearing in the air above us.

The Kennelmaster said, "That's time. All of you slain or captured, take heart that you've been judged fairly according to your deeds, both official and unofficial for some of you. We'll be pulling you out exactly as we dropped you in, so wait patiently while we extract you."

Once he was done, the projection disappeared. All that remained was more waiting. Across the island, people were being teleported out in an order that still wasn't clear to me. Was it by severity of wounds, score, who still had a Dream Shell or didn't? Ultimately, I didn't know, but I did end up watching Melissa and Lupe be teleported out before me and Amber.

"So," I said.

"Hmm?" she hummed.

I asked, "What's my cue signal?"

"Ah," Amber groaned, "the answer. The fire wanted you to name it, so I made the signal be its name."

"You know what its name is?" I asked.

Amber scoffed, "As if. Temple, Masks doesn't have to know—not at least to the demands of facts. It's more about feeling."

"When I feel that I've named it, it'll go off," I said. "Hardly accurate."

She kicked up a small clump of dirt my way. "Hey, we had to cobble together a formation on the fly. Cut us some slack."

"Oh, for Melissa and Lupe, totally," I said. "But you know everything, so I expected more."

My voice was mocking but light.

"I know it wasn't easy," I said.

"What wasn't?"

"Telling us what your Court was."

"Who says, Masks is my Court?" she asked.

"Really," I asked, "you're going to deny it?"

"I only want to hear the evidence."

I counted it off. "First, there's the fact that you and Wren both do that weird disappearing move the exact same way, and she was Masks. Second, you did basically put a "Mask" over the control tablet to make it look like a knife. Third, it was in the scroll."

"What?" she asked, her voice cold.

Smirking, I said, "Yeah, Amber, you were my target for this entire exam. Right inside the scroll, it said, 'Amber Scorizni, Court of Masks.'"

"Fuck," she whispered. "I thought I'd hidden it better than—."

"Gotcha."

She looked up, glaring. "What?"

"I. Got. You," I said. "My actual third piece of evidence, your confession."

She was quiet for a moment, then chuckled. Which became a laugh. That soon shook her entire body in a rolling guffaw. I laughed alongside her.

Amber said, "I can't believe you actually convinced me."

I stood and walked over to where Amber leaned against the tree. It was broad enough for me to lean against it also. There, so close that I felt her breath on my lips, I stared into her rose eyes.

"It helps that I mixed in some of the truth," I said. "You really were my target, but they had nothing on you. Why's that?"

"You're getting greedy, Temple," she replied. "One secret at a time, don't you think?"

"Fine," I said softly, then leaned in closer so my lips barely grazed hers with every word. "Want to know how else, I tricked you?"

"Tell me."

I pressed my lips against hers. I had to stand on my tiptoes—if I could've kept my humanity and the extra inches from that strange form from earlier, I would have gladly. When I pulled back, I answered Amber's demand.

"You told me," I said, "no one's paranoid when they're in love."

Her lips quivered into a smile, but before she could kiss me back, I was teleported out.

* * *​

The next day, I skipped out on breakfast. I'd woken up earlier than Amber and Melissa. Under normal circumstances, that would've been fine. When we were extracted from the island, the secretaries informed everyone that there'd be a day-long gap between the second test and the first. Time meant to recuperate, do some light training, or seriously consider dropping out. For me, it just meant that I stared up into the ceiling and kept seeing Sinaya's face in the plaster. His eyes wide, patient, and so sad as he bemoaned the fact I hadn't killed him. When I wasn't haunted by that, the sound of the cooling shrine at work reminded me too much of the flame's demand that I, 'name it.'

It made my room unbearable. So, working carefully, I squirmed free of the cuddle puddle that I'd fallen into with Amber and Melissa. Snuck over to my bag where I grabbed a few clothes, threw them on, and slipped out the door. I hadn't left them a note—I should have, but…some thoughts you just have to think through alone.

A process that led me out of the residence hall, into the crisp morning breeze, and out onto the streets of the district. Where I walked, and walked trying to think without thinking. Not about Sinaya, my status as something more—or less—than human, or what my parents did to me. Instead, there was just the steady blur of businesses and people beginning their day. A mundanity that under other conditions would've been mine—nope, no I didn't want to think through that. I shoved my claws deeper into my pockets. Walked harder. Down streets, around corners, up hills, all the way until I found myself at the end of it all.

I was across the street from a house, two floors, pretty big like the ones near it. This one was the end of the street, the district, land—it sat overlooking a cliff after all. It was the house that I'd first seen as a ruin. Where I'd encountered the White Womb, that twisted sibling—if they counted as such—of mine. The first fight I'd had with Sinaya, though at that time we were allies. I'd watched a mom die in that house. My feet led me to the encapsulation of everything I didn't want to think about. So I did the only thing left. I crossed the street.

A sign hanging in the window said that it was available for purchase—part of me wondered how much it cost, but a different area of myself considered the fact that after killing Nemesis I'd probably have to run. It wasn't really like I wanted a house anyways. Just a home.

I tried the doorknob. Locked. Rolling my eyes, I blinked on the Omensight and found the thread of fate tying the lock to a key hidden inside the mailbox beside the door. Fishing out the key, I pushed it in and entered the house.

It creaked in squeaky joy at an occupant crossing its floors. The house didn't care about what I was—houses were good like that, non-judgemental. Past the entryway, I crossed through the kitchen and into the living room. The walls, I discovered when not coated in gore or ash, were a light oceanic blue. There wasn't any furniture to sit down on, so I passed from there to the deck out back which hung past the cliff's edge.

The glass door slid aside easily enough, and then I was outside again. Ocean breeze teasing my nose with brine and salt. As well as a chill that wasn't likely to leave even when the sun climbed past the horizon.

I rested my arms along the wooden railing, and whispered, "Sphinx, we need to talk."

My spirit shifted, parting like curtains, and then there was Sphinx, sitting on her haunches beside me. Her smile was wan, but there was no disagreement in her expression.

"Of course, Nadia," she said. "What about?"
 
Chapter 45 New
A wave crashed against the cliffs below, and with its destruction up went a spray of water obliterated into a mist. My thoughts were not dissimilar in their motion. I had endless questions about me, this "Canonical Path," what to do about Sinaya, my memories, everything. So crash, went my thoughts, shattering against the bulwark of my singular tongue which could shape only one question.

Plucking it from the mental mist, I asked, "What's the Canonical Path?"

Sphinx's head spun until her face was backwards, hidden. Her voice a churning murmur of unease, "Nadia, I can't answer that. You know I can't."

"I know, I know," I repeat to myself. "It's just, we're bondmates and you weren't there for me. I was being unmade, and you weren't there."

We both knew that wasn't entirely true. She was there. In my spirit the entire time. Present for the incendiary consumption of my being. Silent, yes, but she was there. Though in the same way one can feel alone in a crowd, I was abandoned even as my love was beside me.

"Just help me understand when I can count on you, please?" I begged.

Sphinx's head ticked, slow as a clock in a classroom as it revolved back to me. Her eyes slid to the ocean, broad and expansive. A slight smile illuminated her face with an idea.

She asked, "If someone asked you to describe the ocean, but you couldn't fly them high above to see its majesty from the voids of space, how would you?"

I looked to the water, pressed my arms against the railing, and considered.

"I'd describe what's around it—cliffs, beaches, broad sky. Probably what it isn't—not a lake. How it makes me feel—small, terrified, in love," I said. "Sphinx, what isn't the Canonical Path?"

"Destiny. Singular. A thing to be known by humans."

So I had free will—to a point, I supposed—nor was its progression one thing with lines and marks to hit like a script. Impossible then to easily predict where or when it might grapple me into its clutches. Though on that last point…

"It's not like I'm human," I said.

Sphinx's head bobbled. "Nor are you an entity," she pointed out.

"No special, hybridae clause?" I asked.

She smirked, "Alas, your existence is new, and still unlitigated in the judicial halls of Law or the Parliament of All That Is."

"That sounds like a secret I wasn't meant to know," I said. "The Sovereigns have a parliament?"

Sphinx stood on her hind legs, and let her bulk rest upon the railing I'd been leaning on. She winked and flashed her fangs in a bright smile.

"You've seen the Real under the Omensight," she said. "All of this, All That Is, is a negotiation between the Sovereign powers. It's no great secret, but it is the remit of Revelation to make plain such insights. Provided, of course, you ask the right questions."

"But even with that remit, as you say, Revelation has some secrets it can't make plain?" I asked.

Sphinx turned away. "Every Court is…curtailed in some respect or another. Bound by the accords struck by our Sovereigns. Afterlife is a shut door, Time flows in one direction—"

"And Revelation can't make plain the Canonical Path," I said.

"No one can, but yes. Some of these restrictions were baked into making the Real stable, and others—" Sphinx said.

"Were won by way of sanctions?" I asked, winning me a glance from her that said, how'd you know? To which I answered, "Revelation Unmaking implied."

She nodded, and the two of us fell back into a silence comfortable only due to the feelings which flowed along the bond between us. Love, respect, concern, all beaded along our mystic tie like morning dew. Sphinx may have been smiling at our game of slipping through loopholes, but she didn't like it any more than I did.

My hand found the back of her head, stroking fingers through the black river of her hair. Eliciting deep throated purrs of pleasure. Though what traveled along our bond was the sharp, bright notes of elation that scattered the beads of pre-existing feeling. I didn't want to keep things harsh between us—in the end, if she was right, it'd be just us after all.

"We've digressed," Sphinx muttered between purrs.

"We have," I said. "It's easier than playing this game."

Sphinx nailed me with a glance, soft yet pointed, "Then name yourself, Nadia, and step into the left-hand of your birth."

My hand fell from her hair, and I set my eyes on the receding vestiges of night that dove past the horizon in a bid to outpace the morning sun.

"I'd get answers then?" I asked.

"Plain and true, but ultimately the path is one you walk yourself."

"They'd hunt me, Sphinx, the Tenken-bumon," I said. "If what I saw was true…they've been hunting me. At least like this, I have some plausible deniability. I'm human enough."

My claws—gained from the flames that ate my arms the night earlier—gouged into the wood of the railing. Sphinx laid her head against my shoulder.

"Yet as you are, you aren't entity enough. Not for the answers you want nor to claim the power that could make the swords of heaven rattle with fear in their sheaths," she said. "As you are, the Sorcery which rises unbidden could make the deniability of your nature implausible. Strength unnamed is a mindless beast, Nadia."

She was right. Alls below, she was right, and I was…not entirely wrong either. Though in her language, relating the Sorcery I'd been doing semi-consciously as a "wild beast," I found my thoughts turning to curses. Natural ones, formed in the Underside, were mindless things that infected—oh, they infected—anything they discovered that'd let them in. Working magic without nuance or elegance, raising up and casting down their hosts without heart nor ethos to divine. If I was human enough but not entity enough, was I a curse?

"Nadia—" Sphinx began, likely in an attempt to curtail that thought.

I asked, "My parents, were they killed because of me?"

Did the tenken-bumon catch up with them for harboring me? Was it a punishment for interfering with the Canonical Path? I felt the ties of fate which I'd touched, burned, and examined wind about my throat forming a noose with which to catch my neck.

Sphinx dropped back from the railing—the balcony had us far past the cliff after all. Her eyes flicked from the churning sea now a rippling bejeweled curtain reflecting so much light.

"Would the answer change the course you'd wish to take?" she asked.

I glanced down to the ocean with its crashing waves and the bone-severing cliffs that stood against it. Then back to Sphinx, who sat within the doorframe leading back inside.

"It'd…it wouldn't," I admitted. "They're still dead, and this world feels so ugly without them. Nemesis still needs to die."

"Then why ask?"

So, I'd know if anyone would have to go as well.

Sphinx sighed, "It's unlikely to be the tenken-bumon."

"So then it's because they tampered with the Canonical Path?"

"Also, unlikely," Sphinx said. "They tampered with your hybridae nature, yes, but not all hybridae walk the Canonical Path. Nor are walkers of it easily identifiable. Any accuser of your mother would have a steep climb in making the claim she knew and intentionally involved herself."

"You're telling me my mother, a Sovereign, didn't know?" I asked. "Swordbearer knew. You knew…you knew. You knew!"

My brow furrowed in frustration. I stormed toward Sphinx—though looking back, she very much led me—into the house. Fists clenched at my side. Mood flailing about in need of answers and targets. I threw my arm to the side casting off reason, Divid*** the floor and wall petulantly. A smooth groove cut from where I stood, climbed up the wall and severed a window.

Sphinx glanced at the wound I'd made in the house, and back to me. Her eyes unclouded with worry or fear, but instead wet with sorrow. Shame fell upon me heavy as a drenched quilt, driving me to my knees. Tears beaded my lashes as I clutched the offending limb to my chest.

"Those of Courts related to the walker," she explained, carefully picking her words around metaphysical landmines, "are aware. I, by remit of Revelation and our bond, knew the moment I laid eyes upon you and we became bondmates. In truth, I tried to say it without saying it, but while your skin is thin your skull is quite thick, my love."

She pressed a kiss to my brow. In specific, the black four-pointed star that marked the spot where the entity which lurked within me, now trapped in a moment belonging to the unforeseen future, had shattered the flesh of my temple. I reached up with shaking hands to cradle her face. Guide her kisses from my brow, down the side of my face, over wet tear-drenched cheeks, and onto my mouth which was done with questions and their hard answers.

Sphinx's wings wrapped around me while her tongue twined with mine. I was ravenous and she was generous. Doling out teasing flicks and nips of my lower lip, until my heart settled and my throat opened. We parted, I was panting and she was smiling—entities rarely tired after all. Her eyes slid to their corners, as she smirked.

"I thought you a puppeteer, not a voyeur," Sphinx said to the air.

Then I Remembered that the door to the house was unlocked, had been opened and shut sometime before my tantrum, and the third occupant had been leaning against the far wall where my gouging line had passed beside them. A wound marring the house's domesticity, but which this new occupant had been running their fingers within—absentmindedly most likely—while observing the way Sphinx brought my heart to a rest.

Secretary said, "Anyone would be a voyeur when you decide to carry on without respect to those who'd been waiting for your time."

"Sphinx, can I…?" I trailed off, but she understood.

With a quick glare at Secretary, Sphinx walked inside of me leaving Secretary and myself to our relative privacy. I blinked through the sensual haze that dulled the bite of my recent mood. Focused on #404, whose gaze roamed across my body.

"I didn't know you arrived," I said, though my eyes widened quickly at the towering truth unspoken. "I didn't Remember you did."

"Wait, what?" Secretary asked.

Revelation Unmaking's explanation whispered through my thoughts. The spell resistance was a byproduct of the energy used to nurture and awaken the entity inside of me. It wasn't really mine, and if all that power was directed into the trap we'd constructed…my fingers ran over that black star on my forehead.

My voice struggled to stay even, "I misplaced it, it seems."

My body shivered at the realization of how naked my spirit was. How cold I was. They crossed the room to take my side, kneeled as I kneeled, but stayed their hand from wiping my tears. In their gaze, I saw pity peeking around the smooth-face of their professionalism. The sight of it caused a revulsion in me—at the weakness which wrung tears from my heart, made them into their problem. I turned away, shoved aside the tears, and faced them again with a plaster smile.

"How long have you been here?" I asked.

Secretary's hand fell. They said, "Since you were on the balcony."

I chuckled, "And you say you aren't a voyeur."

Then I spotted a bead of bright carmine tracing down the razor edge of their cheekbones. It'd traveled from a wound on their ear—I remembered, in the normal manner, that they'd been beside the wound I'd struck into the house. It turned out that while they were whole they'd not gone unmarked.

I wanted to apologize, but when my mouth opened a hungry breath rolled from within my throat like a fog. That beautiful carmine bead became my world. I needed it on my tongue. Then I caught Secretary's expression—placid, assenting, and a soft smile.

"I'd need to clean myself anyways, little brute," they said.

They'd given me permission without judgment. Found mundanity in my curse—handkerchief or tongue, they'd have to clean themselves one way or another. It was an extension of trust and, in some respect perhaps, an act of contrition for having placed the mask into my life. Nonetheless, if there was a strength in offering then I'd found the strength in denial.

I muttered, "I'm sorry for hurting you."

"It's not like you knew I was there," they said, a firm erasure of fault on my part. "Besides, you're not one to intentionally break what's yours, are you?"

The image of my teeth in Melissa's throat came to mind. How succulent her arteries proved to be as they gushed down my throat. Though that impulse was the curse, ultimately. A sublimation of my desire to be seen translated into a consumptive urge. That's all.

"Never," I said. "What's mine is to be cherished, even when…"

Even when it turns out they're an enemy?

"Nadia," Secretary said, the usage of my name—rare on their tongue—drawing my attention.

"Huh?"

They said, "You're crying again?"

And so I was. A blessing then, I thought, that I'd never been one for makeup really. At this rate I'd have wasted whatever supply I'd arrived to Brightgate with.

"Little brute, what happened in that exam?" they asked.

I waved off the question. "You probably got a hundred reports. What's mine going to do in filling in the picture of yesterday?"

Their eyes narrowed as their hand struck fast as a mother pulling her daughter out of the street. Taking me by the chin, and directing my face to meet theirs.

"I don't need yours to fill in the events of yesterday. We know that we've the local Underside. That even now, the Lurkers do as their namesake hiding amongst the applicants and subordinating our traditions—violent as they are—to advance their own ends."

"See, you don't need—"

They cut me off, "What I want is to hear your story, Nadia. I'm yours and you're mine. If you're mine, then I'd like to know what—or as I suspect—who hurt you."

A smile shuddered into position. It was forced, frail, and shattered with a tilt of Secretary's head. My lips parted and out flowed a rendition of yesterday not too dissimilar from what I've already described. There were the abrasions my pride had suffered, struggling as I did beneath the urge of my curse. The wound Melissa had inflicted—that I, in due respect to my own participation, aided—on my heart. I tried to elide past the cage and muzzle, especially when I realized how Secretary's displeasure came into relief beneath the thinning veneer of professional distance between us.

Only for things to crescendo at my informing them of The Angler Knight's identity. First by name, which spawned little reaction. Then by deed, specifically our bathroom encounter, which tipped Secretary back onto their ass as they understood who he was…to me.

They pushed back their hair, and said, "Oh little brute, you weren't born for simplicity in your life were you?"

"Only monsters are simple," I said, parroting Sphinx's words from what felt like ages ago but had only been a few days.

Secretary sighed, agreement in an exasperated way. "Complexity is hardly a virtue either."

I shrugged, a half-hearted agreement of my own. Secretary stood, dusted off their black miniskirt, and looked to the door. I tipped forward to catch their hand. Worked my thumb into the heart line of their palm.

"Wait," I said, "why did you follow me here?"

Secretary answered, looking away from me, "I wanted to see how you were feeling."

"Before you found me falling apart?" I sniffed, "You're hiding something."

"I'm always hiding something, little brute," they said. "I'm a secretary."

"And my handler," I said. "Or are you not mine?"

They looked away…again. The ends of my mouth fell low, weighted down Secretary's hypocrisy. If I was theirs and thus so was my story, then they were mine as were their secrets. I shifted pressure from the pad of my thumb toward its tip, guiding my knife-sharp claw into their palm. They winced, turning back to regard me and I immediately relented the pressure—I only wanted them to look at me.

"I am, little brute," Secretary said.

Secretary inhaled what confidence hid in the air before speaking. "First, I was concerned about you—even before finding you here having…a moment," they said. "However, it was also to confirm if you'd be capable of the mission happening tonight for many of the Lodge's assets—probationary ones at least."

"Why wouldn't I be capable?" I asked.

I let Secretary's hand go. They let it linger there in the air as if I'd change my mind about concluding this small bit of intimacy—I didn't. In a bid to remind them that, despite finding me in such a despairing mood, I was strong and capable in all the ways that normally mattered, I stood and rolled back my shoulders. Assumed a smile like a bear trap—shiny, sharp, and wicked. The little brute they could rely on, and who I'd prefer to be than the weeping girl in an empty house curled up on a bare floor.

"It might involve killing Sinaya," they said.

"Oh," I said. "Anything else?"

With a sigh, Secretary continued, "It'd be an infiltration mission. The Lurkers, confident in their results—curtailed as they were by your own actions, of which the Lodge did make note—were going to celebrate. Likely an attempt to pull more examinees under their banner, and slay those who reject this Sage of the Deep as their leader. Our plan then being, to subvert this trap to our own gain and do away with the cult, these traitors, and those that lead them."

"Of which The Angler Knight—Sinaya—is one," I said, well aware that he was.

My bear trap smile rusted to dust, and my shoulders tipped forward in a slump. This was which required an interior strength that I didn't know if I possessed. Though what snagged between my fangs was the idea that Sinaya had to be…dealt with. As if he was like the rest of the cult, gladly waging war against Nemesis rather than being someone trapped.

That was it! That was what bothered me—Sinaya didn't want this, any of this. He was willing to let my glaive pierce his heart, and finally walk into freedom. Though it pained me to realize it so late, Sinaya didn't want to fight me or kill Melissa on a personal level. There wasn't even a true ideological thrust motivating him. It was mechanical. Did someone forced into that life, uplifted by a disgusting connection to a monster, need to die?

I shook my head, "I can do the mission, #404. It's just—you all have Sinaya wrong."

Secretary's smile waned. "Really?"

"Yes, you do. Sinaya—to a fault—was forced somehow into this compromise with Marduk, that's the Sage of the Deep," I said. "He's not committed. Why, outside of this barbecue place he told me, um, he told me how his grandfather—still Marduk—kept him in the dark so he couldn't get away."

"Nadia—"

"He was about to let me kill him!" I shouted, then blushed as the house echoed back my voice. "Does that sound like someone who has to die? Can't we do something else?"

Secretary asked, "Like what, flip him into an asset?"

I hurriedly nodded, "Yes, like that. Think about it, he knows—probably—where tons of skeletons are buried. With his help, we can really dismantle Marduk's cult. He can be way more useful."

Alive rather than dead. Secretary, undoubtedly hearing the unspoken portion of my plea, was not convinced. Instead, their expression was curdled by something I couldn't hear within my words. They licked their lips, took to my side, and tried to take my hand.

"Little brute, I don't really think—"

I snatched it away from them. "No, it's a good idea."

"Yes, it's a good—"

"Then why not do it? I mean I already have a connection to him, and—"

"Little brute!" Secretary snapped, their voice cold as shattered ice. "On paper, it is a good idea, but the flipping of one group's agent into an asset of our own is a process that takes time. It's not something you do on a whim or without preparation. Especially when you're compromised."

"I'm not compromised," I said.

Secretary's laugh was tight and bitter. They clasped my head within their hands—I could feel the bloody stain I'd made in Secretary's palm kiss my cheek.

"You fucked him, little brute."

"In a bathroom," I argued.

"You had dinner together."

"In a group," I defended.

"He wanted to die."

"And I didn't kill him." My voice was a wilting blossom. I moaned, "I'm compromised."

Secretary nodded, "It happens to every spy or asset, at one time or another, but you need to understand that when the heart is involved it's just as easy to be turned as it is to turn. I don't want to lose you to some fling who..."

Was the source of my anguish? The origin of who knows how many tears? It was true, but the thing I wanted to say…struggled to do was express that I didn't think he was just a fling. I still don't. Despite it all, he was my cocksure Piggy. He'd saved my life. He was the first face I saw when this Nadia opened her eyes. The gallant dork had even left a glass of water for me. If I'd just said who was on the list, he'd never have tried to kill Melissa. He was good. I…

"I can't kill him," I said. "Don't make me kill someone I love."

Secretary's knowing smile shattered. They searched my face, read deep into my eyes, and flicked down to my mouth—did I say what they heard?

"You don't mean that," they stuttered.

I said, "I do, and he's mine and I won't destroy what's mine nor will I let anyone else do so."

"You'd make an enemy of the Lodge for him? Of me?" they asked.

I framed their face with my hands. Claws gently depressing their skin. Searched their face as they searched mine, and in the rich gray vagaries of their eyes I found the promise we'd made to each other. It was what we'd built our working relationship—something akin to a friendship, perhaps—upon. I didn't want to toss that aside. I said as much!

"Not you, never you," I said. "But I won't let him go either. Not when he's suffering and in need of someone's help. Don't make me choose between the two of you when there's no reason for it."

"Nadia, what would you do if you find yourself staring into the eyes of this love of yours, and what they ask of you would see you flying beyond the precipice of your morals?"

"#404," I said, "my heart might be compromised, but I'm not a woman of compromise. You don't have to worry."

"I'm your handler," Secretary said, "I always worry."

They let go of my face, and I followed suit releasing theirs. Manifesting their sorc-deck from the air, and with it the professionalism we'd both misplaced, they swiped at its screen pulling up a mission brief before sending it to my own. On impulse, I opened the file and found myself flipping through the details within while Secretary explained the general shape the operation would go.

"Guests for the Lurker's event tonight are being projected to arrive at pre-selected Staircases just a bit past sunset," they said. "The timing, likely a bid to hide amidst the ever-flowing crowds of the district's nightlife, is also an excuse to enforce a dress code: no weapons, no armor, and everyone wears an entrance bracelet."

I glanced from the projected image before me—a hexagonal bracelet made from a cloudy mineral, sat atop black cloth with its schematics beside—to Secretary, my brow piqued.

"Aren't those usually paper or something?"

Secretary's eyes brightened and her mouth turned up at the sweet notes of innocence in what I'd said. Only to shake her head when the aftertaste of that initial joy arrived.

"Little brute, this isn't some Old World music hall," Secretary said. "These bracelets are sorcerous technology used everywhere from the highest diplomatic meetings to the capture of the lowest Veiled Market merchant. With one on your wrist, your spiritual mass and density gets scaled down to that of the weakest soldier. While your range drops to about an inch past your skin."

"If the terms are that strict, why would anyone wear one?"

"There's the best part," they explained, "wearing one of these grants you a hyper dense auric field that'll negate Sorcery graded to your non-suppressed spiritual density. Further enhanced by the stringency of the oaths you encode them with."

"The bracelets become your armor," I said.

"And the key to the party itself," they said. "A key we've gotten a hold of and reproduced

"What comes after that?" I asked.

"After that," Secretary said, "we plant a series of bombs throughout said Staircases, and a secondary sorcerous explosive inside the throne itself. Just past the party's apex, we activate the bombs in reverse plantation order. Damaging the throne's structure and—post our own evacuation—severing the transdimensional connection between the throne and the city. In short, we arrive, enjoy the party, and leave before its conclusion whilst making a grand exit."

"That's a surprisingly simple plan."

"It is, little brute, it is…before you decided to assign us this secondary mission," they stated. "You have only the duration of our actual objective to find and flip Sinaya into a proper asset for the Lodge. Understood?"

I mumbled my agreement, my thoughts already turned to drafting a script for what I'd say to Sinaya. The first draft included far too many recriminations—I didn't want him to think me a nag, nor overly sanctimonious. Draft number two was better, maybe because it was composed using more body language than verbal rhetoric.

"Nadia," Secretary said, their voice a whip crack for my attention.

"Hmm, yes?" I asked.

"Do you have any questions?" they asked.

Flipping through the brief, I hurriedly composed whatever I could to return Secretary's grace at honoring my selfishness with the appropriate seriousness toward our true purpose. Their gaze, thin and sharp, caused my thoughts to stumble.

"How do we know which Staircases to go to?" I asked. "We can't all show up at one mural. It'd be suspicious. Right?"

They scoffed, unimpressed by my query, "It would. Lucky for us we have a diligent Psychocartography Dept. that's already noted a significant number of egoic waves arriving at about ten murals in particular."

"They're only using ten," I said, "but the brief notes there's upwards of fifty throughout the city."

"If I was to invite semi-loyal assets into my facilities," they said, "I wouldn't stretch my forces so wide by manning every potential entryway. Besides the bracelets are the key, little brute, and keys should only unlock certain doors."

"True, but what if I had a key—to stretch the metaphor—that opened the doors you didn't want guests to access?" I teased.

Secretary rolled their eyes, but their mouth curled into that slight grin of theirs—amused at something in my words. Their eyes dipped down to their sorc-deck; an instruction for me to do the same, which I did, and found a message waiting for me on my own. It read: Then I'll be expecting you and that key to meet the rest of our team at my place.

"There's someone else going with us?" I asked.

"Yes," #404 said, "but it's someone you'd hardly disapprove of."

The list of people I wouldn't be upset working with was rather short. It wasn't like the competitiveness of the exam had made it easier to forge new friendships. Though if my list was short, the crossover between it and Secretary's made a grain of rice seem long as my glaive. Melissa was out because she would likely balk once a task crossed her personal code. Amber and Secretary mutually loathed each other—though at this point it seemed like Amber's loathing was to the role more so than #404 specifically. Which left only…Lupe?

A drought swept through my mouth desiccating any words that could form. My fingers walked across the screen of my sorc-deck to swipe through the brief faster, faster, faster…then there, in plain type, was Lupe's name, Court, and link. The asset designation of "Consultant" beside their name in cheeky parentheticals.

"Little brute, will this be a problem?" they asked. Their tone made it quite clear that they'd appreciate it not being so.

"No, not at all," I lied, blatantly and, likely, horribly. "I'll see you tonight, then."

Without waiting for them to put together their own agreement or dismissal, I was out the door. The anxiety that crackled across my brain had polarized, and saw me shooting off an armed regiment's worth of messages to get ahold of Lupe. Inquiries as to where she was, what she was up to, her state of mind, anything that could be chiseled into a toehold for the climb I had before me. Her response to the hectic brevity of my messages was equally brief and unequally calm.

Palace of Ghosts. See you there?

Two messages. Three words each. The punctuation didn't give me pause, but the venue did. People only went to the palaces of the Godtenders when they were desperate or emotional. Grappling with problems that only the Sorcery of a divinity could resolve. The Palace of Ghosts being a quintessential example; only those haunted by grief unending found their heads bowed before its altar. A trait, it seemed, that found a worthy victim in Lupe and made convincing her of the rewards in converting Sinaya—the slayer of her people—versus killing him, into a trial that'd rival any graduation.
 
Chapter 46 New
The Palace of Ghosts rose from the fog like a dreadful specter summoned forth to haunt Tenders' Row. At this hour, the sun had dissolved the early morning fog like cotton candy in water, but, for the Palace of Ghosts whose office was all things haunting, it only was appropriate that it clung even to the phantoms of now expired weather phenomena. All the better to leave the true shape of the palace and its grounds obfuscated. An outlier on a street otherwise drenched in the honey-gold light of a late morning sun—accentuating the unReal architectures of those palaces devoted to the other eight "official" Godtenders.

People flowed through their doors with shoulders pulled up and heads bowed only to leave in complete relaxation. This street epitomized the heights of what every summoner could achieve, but in the Godtenders people saw the best of what humanity could be. I only saw the edification of those who'd decided I was their enemy. It was why I stood still as a river stone gazing into the fog's imperceivable depths—not because I'd yet to work out what to say to Lupe.

"You don't have to say anything," a woman said. Her voice was the haunting melody of a breeze carrying autumn leaves beyond a hill.

My line of thought shattered, I shaped a response from the shards while my eyes slid from one corner to the next in search of her.

"What makes you think I was worrying about what to say?" I asked.

She laughed and tapped her hand against my elbow. Down here. I tilted my head to discover her, a woman of forty years in brightly patterned pajamas, carrying a bag of mochi donuts. One of which she held between pinched fingers coated in cinnamon and sugar.

"Your jaw," she said. "It was clenching and unclenching."

"Really?" I asked, skepticism framing my question even as I forced my jaw to unclench and stay unclenched.

She shrugged, "Eh, I don't always get it right. Why loiter out front then?"

"I have a friend inside right now," I answered, technically truthful. "I'm just waiting for her."

"It'd be easier to wait inside," she said.

"I wouldn't want to be rude," I parried. "I'm not really that religious."

"Neither am I," she said with a wink, "and they let my goofy ass in."

"I've never been inside a palace before."

"First time for everything."

I opened my mouth and realized I'd expended my ammo of quasi-truthful statements. All that remained was the unmitigated truth: I'm afraid that if I step onto the palace grounds everyone will want to kill me. There was shame and irony in the thought as I silently voiced it in my mind. All the wariness that'd adhered me to my ad hoc post in front of the palace was absent when I'd agreed to infiltrate Marduk's throne—an objectively more dangerous mission.

"I'll hold your hand," the woman offered, smirking.

The mocking undertone of her statement set fire to the dregs of my trepidation. So what if the Godtenders wanted to kill me, they had since I was ten, and even when one of their agents was right in front of me she failed to spot the hybridae before her. If they were going to come for me, then they would, but I wasn't going to let the fear of them keep me from living my life.

I held up my claws. "Sorry, I'm still not used to these," I said. "Wouldn't want to hurt you."

"The girls must love those."

"They do," I said with a wink, then crossed the threshold that marked Brightgate as separate from the Palace of Ghosts.

Immediately the warmth of the late morning sun was gone, replaced by the phantom chill of morning that defined Brightgate's fog. The in-and-out tide of visitors to the palace disappeared. It was only me…until I heard the sweaty clap of the woman's flip-flops as she caught up to me—not like I'd gotten that far.

"Didn't lose all that nerve already, did you?" she asked, passing me.

"I've seen worse," I tossed out and hurried after her.

As we pushed deeper into the fog, I noticed that we weren't entirely alone. Faded silhouettes, verdigris in color, milled about on both sides of the cobblestone path we traveled on. They didn't speak or move—though I spotted a few sitting on benches beside people that looked more solid, alive even. The curious nature of the unspeaking specters caused me to blink on my Omensight for a better look, and I immediately froze.

"What the fuck?" I asked.

The woman stopped, and asked, "Hmm, I thought you'd seen worse?"

I slashed a claw through the air and her teasing—it was impossible to care about that right now. All my attention was claimed by the tapestry of the world. Normally, when I examined Realspace, it was an infinite assemblage of every Court I could name and countless more I couldn't. A collaboration that resulted in all colors being present yet mixed into a faded lilac—neutral, balanced, normal. Individual Courts perceivable only when a single thread was closely examined. Here, that neutrality was gone. Replaced by a faint verdigris, the color Ghosts, that painted over the tapestry the world like a wash of watercolor.

"Is this a territory?" I asked.

"No. Those are dreadful impositions," she said. "Also a major barrier if we wanted to keep up visitation rates."

"Then what am I looking at?"

"A consecrated space," she answered.

"What does it do?"

"Brings you closer to the god and their Tender," she said with a mocking innocence that paired poorly with her slouchy outfit.

Enjoying my expression of dissatisfaction, she laughed all the way to the doors of the palace—that, as it turned out, we'd been three steps from discovering. They were carved from onyx stone, taller than the apartment complex I'd visited during the wild hunt, and laid open like a rib cage cracked and splayed for autopsy. On the interior of one door was the relief of Marguerite Ghost-Shepherd, her iconic braid curling about her limbs and body protectively, carved bells hanging from each segment—they chimed in the breeze, while her hands held a drum just above her heart.

"She's beautiful," I whispered, only partially guilty at complimenting my enemy.

The woman agreed, and added, "In this aspect, sure"

Noting my raised brow she continued, "Don't get me wrong, this is the Mags the layperson tends to love. Beautiful, but lacking."

"I'm not religious," I said, "but wouldn't the priests find you saying that somewhat…"

"Heretical?" she offered. "Probably, but they can suck it from the back. I'm god's favorite princess."

Barely holding back my own laughter, I pointed to the other door, "What about that one?"

Unlike the other door's inner face, this one had a relief carved only at the edges of the door. They depicted what seemed like events in Marguerite Ghost-Shepherd's life. Battles, love affairs, deaths, and at the top of it her standing beside her fellow Godtenders. All of this was the frame that surrounded a large pane of some unknown metal polished to mirror shine. Though warped, it seemed, seeing as my own reflection was rendered cyclopean in stature to fill the mirror's entirety. There wasn't even room for the woman beside me.

"It's to honor the Sovereign of Ghosts," she said. "What's more haunting than what you find looking back at you with your own eyes."

My thoughts flashed to my last experience with mirrors—that other me's somber smile which I didn't share. Turning away from any consideration of that, I entered the palace. It was surprisingly empty—though, at the time, I chalked it up to an aspect of its design. A way to keep visitors focused on their visit as opposed to gawking at who was around them. Still, it meant that the palace's interior—no doubt spatially expanded—felt broad as the plains that sprawled across the center of Turtle Island.

A brook babbled down the center of the atrium we'd stepped into. It was flanked by riparian willows that tilted in respect to a long dead wind. The ceiling was impossible to find, replaced as it was by an obsidian expanse speckled with stars. Walls were equally imperceivable, instead, the space just faded into a gray horizon.

"Are all palaces like this?" I asked.

The woman answered, "Only the consecrated, and even then not all the time. Anyways, I have things to do and you have a friend to find. Follow the guide up the brook until you hit the Oak Hall. That's where the vision rooms are…well, usually are."

"Vision rooms?" I asked.

"You'll know what I mean when you get there," she said. "Now, take some donuts and stop stalling. It's not like you'll know what to say before you get there."

She pushed the bag of donuts into my arms and hopped the brook to its west bank—a specificity that felt accurate at the time, although I don't know why. I would've watched her leave until she assimilated into the gray horizon, but my attention was yanked from her by the yipping of a coyote. Once it confirmed my acknowledgment, it yipped again and raced off along the bank of the brook.

As we ran, the scrubs shrank into the mid-calf grasses of the savanna. Eventually, the brook swerved left, and to my right were two oaks that stretched up into the ceiling-sky and merged forming an arch: Oak Hall. Our sprint dropped to a jog as we crossed beneath the arch entering a woodland of firm oaks. Each one so old that the gap between the floor and their roots was large enough to wedge a door into place; of which there were, doors that is. Verdigris painted wood, brassy knobs, and a carved number to distinguish. The coyote led me to number #4.

"Um, thank you," I said.

The coyote tilted its head up at me in confusion, likely expecting something more from the encounter. I looked down to the bag of donuts—why not—and removed one, vanilla glazed, then held it out, respectfully, for the coyote. Equally respectful, it clamped its jaws around the treat, stepped away from me, and curled up as it ate. I rolled the bag's open side back up—I didn't want the others to grow stale—then opened the door, where I was met by the faint notes of Lupe's playing.

I stepped through the door, pulling it shut behind me, and ventured down into the shaded darkness of a tunnel composed of oaken roots. The stairs, formed by compacted soil, proved firm after I took my initial steps. From there it was a short jaunt down a single flight of steps. After each one, the impact of Lupe's playing strengthened. First. it grew in volume, I was approaching the source, but soon it became something distinguished. Not just a few notes to a noise, but a feeling that worked its way through my flesh to pierce my heart. After a few more steps I could name the sound. A wail. A wail fit for a dirge too grand for words to encircle. Accompanied by lighter notes in a minor key, jagged little things—regrets—that tore apart the ventricles of my compartmentalized emotions.

Tears found themselves wiped off on my arm. They'd occluded my vision to the point that I hadn't quite noticed that the last step was upon me. With a sniff, I took it and ducked my head beneath the tunnel's ceiling, stepping out into a field of cloying ankle-deep mist and hundreds upon hundreds of Ghosts. Those closest to me were somewhat indistinct, but as I walked down the central aisle between the blocks the Ghosts had organized themselves into, I noticed their features sharpened into something far more distinct than those in the back, let alone those I'd seen in the palace's front yard. If it wasn't for the verdigris pallor undertoning their skin you'd think they were alive.

However, whether alive or dead, Lupe played for her audience with every ounce of skill she possessed. Her fingers strummed the dawnaxe's plasma strings into every color across the spectrum, loaning her a luminosity that shimmered across her bare sweat-slick chest—not even a shirt would inhibit her feeling. Yet for all that she glowed, dewy and grand, the dawnaxe was not to be outdone; its own metal portions incandescent, shapes of burning white light that threatened blindness if I tried to watch them any closer—so I didn't. I fixated on Lupe's face; the way her hair plastered across her forehead dripping with sweat, the way her lips fell in a grimace while her teeth clenched the end of a cigarette that left behind a trail of indigo smoke with every shake of her head.

I was fixated on her face, but when I think back I know I was aware of everything. How her dawnaxe had grown to such an incandescence that it melted out of her hands. The fact that the lack of an instrument didn't stop her from playing her song on light itself. Nor did I miss the detail where she levitated into the air, backlit by a full body halo, and started graduating! I saw it all, but what I focused on was Lupe's face as her song crescendoed. How her eyes opened, the clouds within parted, and from within her came the full unmitigated awful grandeur of the Morning sun.

Then, on the cusp of everything, she struck a wailing chord driving the song into a minor key before completing the phrase. I could hear with my spirit the step that was missed, a moment passed that might never come again, and fell to the misty ground clutching at my chest to close a wound that wasn't mine. A wail tore through my throat, reminding me of scarred tissue formed on the night my parents died. I forced myself to look up and watched as Lupe sobbed molten sunlight. Pushing up against the burden of all my feelings, I willed my legs to move. First a limping walk, then a jog, then a sprint. I raced toward the onyx stage, scrabbled my way atop it, and held out my arms as Lupe played the final notes of her song, fitfully, hauntingly, and beautifully. Then I watched as she fell from the sky, crashed into me, and cast us both into darkness.

When I opened my eyes again, it was to the sight of Lupe in a chair as she finished off the dreg of her cigarette. I pushed myself to a sitting position, and with the shift in perspective discovered what entity she'd bonded to. It had the body of an emaciated woman pushing seven feet tall with stretched limbs too disproportionate for any human. Her chest was illuminated from within and pulsed with what could best be described as the last thumps of a dying heart or the first struggling beats of a newborn. While her head was that of a wolf whose fur was the deepest black, and whose mouth was pierced shut from within by jagged shards of a sun it tried and failed to consume. Molten light dripped out the side of its mouth.

"Congrats on reaching Baron," I said.

The burn trails from her molten tears crinkled around the hard smile she returned. She raised her cigarette in acceptance, noticed that there was no more herb within to smoke, and placed it carefully beside six other burnt-out cigarettes. I looked behind me and counted seven blocks of ghosts. Seven blocks for seven families.

In a bid to fill the quiet that curled up in the dead echo of music, I said, "I didn't know you smoked."

"I don't…usually," Lupe said, with a grin that allowed me to relax a hair. "It's more of a special occasion kind of thing for me."

"Did you plan on graduating?" I asked.

She leaned back in her chair. "No, yes, it doesn't matter the answer. We both know that's the occasion I chainsmoked seven of these babies for."

"I've never seen cigarettes with blue smoke."

Lupe crossed a leg over her knee. Watched me close with her clouded eyes, before flicking away from me with a sick bark of a laugh. Her eyes slid back to me, but her face was directed toward the crowd past my shoulder.

"If this is how you want to do this," she said. "You haven't seen cigarettes with blue smoke before because you haven't seen cigarettes made from the blue lotus that grows in the muddy terraces of the Sunken Valley. That family, right there, they cultivated it. Made a special strain that pushed the hallucinogenic components way farther than before; Marduk's territory messed up Realspace and the Underside across the entirety of the valley. However, summoning was still doable so long as you had the right circles and knew what you were calling out to. That other family, way there on the end, they had the summoning information. It was them who first noticed the trouble with trying to summon an entity of Morning when your children stopped believing there was ever a thing called, 'the sun.' So to account for this, they went to our lotus-growing family and traded summoning secrets for hallucinogens. Their kids couldn't see the sun, but a hallucination could be a perfectly decent stand-in. Did result in most of us getting hooked to one degree or another to the damn things."

"Do they taste good?" I asked, for no other reason than to delay.

Lupe sighed, "You didn't kill the Angler Knight."

"No," I whispered.

"You know that's okay, right?" she asked. "We can just get him using the Lodge's plan. He'll just be another body we'll be taking down with the rest of them."

There came that silence again; stalking around me, breath hot on the back of my neck—I was sweating. Like a kindergartner, I squirmed where I sat, rocking from cheek to cheek before I gave up on sitting altogether. The sheer discomfort of the words waiting in my gut rolled me forward until I was kneeling—a more appropriate position for requests like mine—and my chest tipped forward in a slight bow. I'd gone from never taking my eyes off Lupe's face to staring at the black luster of her boots and the votive assembly of cigarettes.

"Lupe, we—"

"Stop," she said, and this time shifted her posture. Parting her legs, leaning forward, elbows driving into her thighs so hard I knew it had to hurt—she wanted it to hurt, I bet, and her face so close to mine. "Now, look at me and ask again."

I lifted my head—our faces hadn't been that close since I'd hugged her at breakfast.

"We shouldn't—"

Lupe slapped me. It was fast, and the pain came in the aftermath rather than from the strike itself. If I had any tears left in me they likely would've welled up. Though looking up from my supplicatory position, Lupe had the worse of it. Her tears came freely, flowed down the pre-carved channels of her face, and her expression was one of the deepest betrayal.

"Don't say we," she ordered.

With gritted teeth, I bowed lower. "I don't want to kill him. He—"

"Murdered Melissa, even if it technically didn't take."

"Yes, but he also—"

"Was a part of the killing of the Seven Families. He gloated about it as he rammed his gauntleted fist into my face!"

My mouth was dry, and in the moment I swallowed to try and wet it, Lupe struck again.

"Help me understand, Nadia, why him? What information could you possibly have gained that changed everything in the handful of minutes for you?" she asked. "You…"

Lupe trailed off. Her head tilted to the side as she examined the information that she knew to fill in the gaps between the moment I impaled the Angler Knight and the moment I returned distressed. She tilted her head back the other way once she'd found the answer.

"You saw his face," she said. "You saw his face, recognized him as someone you care about, and now you're here begging me to agree to spare them. Nadia, please, tell me it isn't the person you fucked in the bathroom."

Silence was my answer.

"The dick was that good, huh?" she asked. "Tell me, if I fuck you like you've been wanting me to since we met, would that change your mind?"

"That's not fair," I said, shooting to my feet. "It's not about just that. There's a value in keeping him alive. We can convert him to an asset for the Lodge and—"

"Shhhh," Lupe hissed. "I don't care if he'll have a use, Nadia. I care that he'll get to live a day longer on this earth when they didn't. So in fact, explain it to them Nadia. Why is his life worth all of theirs? Why does he get to live rather than face justice?"

"This is a farce," I said.

She agreed, "Yeah, but you're the one acting like a fucking joke."

Fists at my side, I turned to face the crowd, and all pragmatic argument refused to blossom. There were too many of them. So many of them. My eyes couldn't take in everyone at once, and so the Ghosts became smears of genders, skin colors, ages, and I only found a point to fixate on when I saw her. Or rather, I saw me.

At the center of the crowd, there in the aisle I'd raced down, was me from that night. Wet, bleeding, and, even from this distance, sporting a gaze dead and sharp as a machete left on a nightstand—violence implicit in its very existence. They were nothing like Lupe's eyes which burned and wept in the throes of feeling. Hers was an expression of life's pain rather than a promise of infinite inhuman violence without end. Lupe could still be reached—dissuaded, even, from the path that offered nothing. The one I couldn't seem to shake.

"Lupe," I said.

She barked, "No. Tell them!"

"I can't," I said. "They're dead, and death can't sate the dead. Unless you changed Courts or Amber knows a guy, it can't bring them back either."

She scoffed, "Okay, well I'm still alive, and I think I'll be pretty sated once I know he isn't."

"You won't," I said. "It's not in your nature."

"And you know that because?"

I turned to face her, took a second look at her eyes, and then nodded.

"Cause you don't have eyes like mine," I said. "You're still beholden to something greater than yourself. Greater than anything vengeance could give you."

Her lips quivered, aching to snarl or maybe holding back a sob.

"And that would be?" she asked.

I reintroduced her to her own center. "Liberation."

Lupe sucked down a shuddering breath. Her body rattled as the desiccated remnant of her philosophical core pinged and ponged inside her ribcage. She only stilled when her entity's hand folded over her shoulder.

Her voice shrunk with guilt, "What does that even mean anymore? The Seven Families are dead. There's no one left to liberate, Nadia."

"Alls below, was your liberation so precious a commodity that it was earmarked for the Seven Families alone?" I asked. "Because from where I stand, it never runs dry and is owed to every person Marduk's harmed. Whether it's the people who didn't stand up and fight beside you guys or those who buckled and joined the Lurkers because it was the only option. It even belongs to the Angler Knight, who was forced to compromise with that monster."

"Nadia," she said.

"Yeah?"

"You're selfish, unfair, and a fundamentally cruel person."

I nodded—there wasn't anything I could say to rebuke that, and I didn't want to if it'd jeopardize Lupe agreeing to my shift in the mission.

"But you're not wrong, alls below, you aren't wrong," she said. "What was his compromise?

"No idea," I said, "but you can ask him."

"If I don't like his answer, I'll kill him. I'm a Baron now."

"But if it is good?"

"Alls below," she said, rising from her chair. "I hope the Lodge works his ass into an early grave."

Lupe found her shirt crumpled on the stage. Slipped it over her head, and clapped three times. After the third, the world around us just receded. Ghosts, scenery, all of it stretching out to a distant point beyond any horizon. The last snap of light frozen on a television before it was completely and truly off. In the newly minted void, I felt Lupe's attention fall on me even as her face was oriented in the opposite direction.

"Nadia, when we were on that rooftop you implied that vengeance was your center."

"I remember," I said.

"Good, so answer this for me," she said. "If the targets of your vengeance were right in front of you, what would you do to kill them?"

"Well…I…" I trailed off. I wanted to say something smart, maybe a little more philosophical considering the conversation we just had, but all of those would be fake answers trying to disprove the simple summation that Lupe placed around my neck as a garland.

The truth was…the truth was…that I felt her again. She was cold, heavy as the rain-soaked silks I wore that night, and her breath burned. The fury of a vengeance that could never be abated absolutely. Her presence lurked just behind my shoulder. Slowly, I turned around and beheld the truth of what I tried to kill when I Divi*** myself. What I knew haunted me.

A vision of a city reduced to a carcass of civilization. Buildings awash in Revelatory fire. Death as far as the eye could see where the only sign of life's once presence was the soot shadows of those who failed to escape…me. They failed to escape the conflagration that hid inside of me, piloting my skin, pretending to be a human being. Yet here, in this visionscape, I stood atop a ruined tower silhouetted by a carmine moon. Proud and resplendent in that scaled inhuman form I wore, ever so briefly, in my fight against the Angler Knight. From a clenched fist dangled five nooses fitted for the five people who I'd let into my heart: Amber, Melissa, Sinaya, Lupe, and #404. While my other hand was outstretched as if to touch the five four-pointed stars upon which the five killers of my father were crucified, their bodies little more than skeletons with the only mark of their identity being the masks that distinguished them in the first place.

"Do you have your answer?" Lupe asked.

I stammered, "Yes. Can you see it?"

"No, I already disconnected from the room. It's what the three claps are for."

Of course, she'd clapped thrice and the room went black. I followed suit, and just as quickly as her vision snapped away to the other side of the void, so too did mine. In a blink, we were in a room about the size of my high school classroom. On every surface was a mirror, and in the center of the floor was a grate where the mist—perhaps some kind of component enabling the room's sorcerous effect—drained into.

"I'll see you at Secretary's," Lupe said.

"Same," I said, not turning to face Lupe, as my attention was held by my reflection.

Hers—that Nadia I thought was dead, wished was dead, why wasn't it dead—wore an expectant expression paired with a sickle-sharp smile that I knew I wasn't wearing. She tapped her forehead, right where the black star marked my temple. I never moved my arms. It was the sound of the door closing in Lupe's exit that broke me from the terrors within.

I snatched up the bag of donuts and fled the room. Passing by a priest whose face was speckled with vanilla glaze crumbs. Raced down cozy hallways lit by gentle verdigris lights that were mirrored in the glossy finish of the wood flooring. Then pushed through the large cafe-esque atrium where people drank tea, priests counseled, and those like me—troubled by the revelation of what haunted them—did their best to brick over their newly-gained insights. From there, I was out the door, across the threshold, and this close to outrunning that dread insight. Yet now I have to wonder, are the visions given by Marguerite, do they come from within, does the answer matter?
 
Chapter 47 New
Due to my hasty retreat from the Palace of Ghosts, I'd found myself traversing Brightgate on foot. Descending and ascending hills in the hopes I'd outrun the horrors I'd seen. A failed venture when what haunted me was…me, and despite all the spells and Sorcery I'd accrued up until that point there was none that let me truly escape myself. Delay, deny, delude, but never truly divest. So for all my running, all I'd earned was the briefest reprieve of thought as I fell into my body, fixating on the way my legs burned like matchsticks whose flame was beautiful agony.

When I returned to the suite, I found it quiet, empty and was thankful for it. The idea that Melissa or Amber would see me like this—chest heaving, shirt sweat-stained and translucent, my eyes dull yet haunted—frightened me. They would've asked questions. Maybe not the right ones at first, but Amber was incisive; the more I tried to hide my feelings and thoughts the more she saw—a consequence of her Court. Technically, I could've always stonewalled her, but if Melissa was there then honesty would've been my only route.

I crossed the suite to my room and drifted toward the bed. Allowed myself to fall into the plush embrace of pillows and the downy comforter. I rolled over, shook out the flames of pain in my legs, then removed my sorc-deck from my pocket. Waking it up, the clock on the home screen stated there was only a handful of hours left before sunset—I'd lost most of my pre-mission prep time to my mad flight across the city. I groaned and let the device fall to my chest.

It wasn't like I had much to prepare. Unlike the event's intended guests, I didn't see a reason to come in formal attire, and I lacked combat attire. The only weapon I owned was Mother's Last Smile, not really something you bring on a stealth mission. Ultimately, the only thing to prepare was myself and…Sinaya. The realization that I'd failed to prepare the subject of this whole secondary objective I'd convinced Secretary and Lupe of crashed into the forefront of my thoughts, spawning a massive headache.

Then my chest buzzed. Well, my sorc-deck did, but the vibrations seeped into my skin. Lifting it up, I saw that it was an unrecognized address calling me. I answered and a square projection of my unknown caller materialized in the air above me. The image was dark, not entirely black, and as I stared I slowly made out the nuances within. There were unmoving shadow shapes, most were such, but one shifted constantly, almost nervously, before what turned out to be its face opened to unveil bright teeth—fangs, like mine if a bit squatter.

"I can see through your shirt" Sinaya stated, his voice one I'd recognize even in death.

I glanced down at myself. "Huh, so you can. Like what you see?"

"Nadia—"

"Orchard," I said, "call me Orchard."

Silence swayed through our call as my reprimand and instruction landed on Sinaya. His silhouette nodded, slightly smiling before re-committing to a frown.

"Orchard then, better?"

"Immensely."

He groaned—probably rolled his eyes too, but I couldn't see for sure.

"Are you still in the city?" he asked.

I answered, "Yeah, I am."

"Why? I told you to leave."

I rolled my eyes. "You did, but I told you—even though you were too invested in that one-sided conversation of yours to notice—that I wasn't leaving. Not without you."

"Give up on me," he said, his voice breaking. "I'm the Angler Knight. Your enemy. It'd be so easy."

"Sinaya, ask the Angler Knight if I've ever chosen the easy option," I said.

"You haven't," he whispered. "You're too committed, you obstinate woman."

"Exactly," I said, "and it'll be my obstinance that'll break you out."

"What? Orchard, there's no out for me," he said. "Marduk won't let me go."

"Of course he won't," I said, "he's a bully and a monster. The kind of person who craves control over everything, never lets anyone go and will have you pay the cost of their desires. Making you chip away at yourself piece by piece until you've abetted every atrocity in the hopes that it'll be the last one. Sinaya, there'll never be a last one."

Sinaya's silhouette shifted, becoming something akin to a boulder—I think he was curled up. Holding at himself like a child would when the world's turned out to be far too much to handle. I sucked in my lower lip, gently biting it, concerned I'd said too much, that he'd hang up. So I let the silence in and allowed my love to find the words to his feelings.

He whispered, "You think I don't know that? I've tried so many times…so many."

"Can you try once more, for me?" I asked.

"I don't know. This would've been easier if you killed me," he said.

"Not for me," I said. "Besides, it might have been easy for you, but it wouldn't have been just. You're a victim too."

Sinaya scoffed, "I'm his right hand. His heir! No one would think I'm a victim."

"I do," I said, pushing myself up to a sitting position, "and that's why I'm going to ask you this. Do you want to be free?"

"Orchard, it's not—"

"No," I cut him off. I needed him to feel, not rationalize. "This isn't about possibility or likelihood. It's about what you want. Do. You. Want. To. Be free?"

Sinaya scoffed, then chuckled, and broke. "More than anything," he said.

"Then pack a bag."

Silence, and then, "I already have," he said. "It's the same one I've had for ages now. On the off chance that…on the off chance. Good luck, Orchard."

"So you respect the Court of Luck, but not Hope?" I asked, lining the question with a brightness.

"Of course," he said. "With Luck, you always know it can break bad. So unlike Hope, it doesn't feel like a betrayal when it does. I'll…see you soon?"

"You will," I promised.

Sinaya ended the call, and with it the black square projection dissipated to reveal Amber standing in the doorway to my room. Her fingers pinched at her eyes in disbelief and pain.

"Does this have anything to do with you leaving this morning?" she asked.

A wan smile crossed my face. "Aww, you missed me," I said.

I slid from the bed and crossed the room to the corner where I'd laid my bag down when we first arrived. Fishing out clothes to replace the ones I'd sweated through. Drawing out the process so I could gather myself.

"Temple, you just disappeared on us. No note, no messages, I was worried," Amber said.

"I'm here now, aren't I?" I asked.

Amber laid her hand on my shoulder and asked, "Where did you go, Temple?"

Having gathered my things, I stood and crossed back to the bed, still unready to meet her gaze as if that'd prevent her from seeing through me. The clothes I picked out were tossed onto the bed, and without great fanfare I began to strip—socks first.

"A walk, are you happy?" I asked.

"Temple, you don't go on walks," she argued. "You don't wake up early. You roll about and moan for maybe a good hour after you should get up."

"That's because I find sleep comfortable," I said. "Do it right and you don't have to think…that's it really. I woke up and was just so congested; my brain was chock full of this disgusting thought slime that I couldn't get rid of.

I hopped around as I tried to pull off a sock that seemed to adhere to my skin from the sweat. Amber placed a hand at my waist—guiding me down to the bed—and rested my foot against her thigh as she removed the sock. Gathering both of them in her hands.

"I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable," she said, softly.

"Alls below, it's not about you or Melissa," I said, trying to stress how much it wasn't their fault. "It's me. The thoughts were about me and how I laid in that bed pretending to be human."

In one motion, I whipped off my shirt. Tossed it to Amber—she'd decided to gather my clothes. Amber tucked the shirt beneath her arm and took my hand. Her thumb rolled small circles into my palm. It was intended to be comforting, but I needed two hands to take off my pants.

"Temple, there's nothing wrong with 'pretending'. You wear a mask long enough and—"

"Maybe for my mom," I snapped, "but not me."

I took back my hand, undid the top two buttons, yanked down the zipper. Employed that ridiculous hopping maneuver you do when pants have to come off, but you refuse to get up.

"For me, it needs to be real," I stated.

Amber scoffed and grabbed my pants by the legs.

"And gallivanting to save some 'butch in distress' is real for you?"

She planted a foot against the bedframe and pulled, slipping my pants off and reeling me toward her—made me face her. I held my ground for what felt like an hour but was more like twenty interminable seconds.

"Maybe," I muttered. "Is it really that bad to try and help people?"

Amber shook her head, paced away from me toward the center of the room. She bundled up the clothes and dropped into my chair. Her breath was steady, but her hands tense, the tendons taut and visible as she folded my clothes.

"Yes it is, Temple," Amber said. "You don't actually know what you're getting into, and if this 'mission' becomes a fight—which these things always do—you'll advance your curse."

I hadn't thought about the risk of that. Amber was right on that point, but what was a curse to a friend that needed me? A love that craved freedom?

"Ugh, spare me the regrets of your life," I said. "This is worth it."

"Really, okay," Amber said, "but understand this, Temple, these aren't anywhere near the regrets of my life. This is me trying to keep you from becoming another Nemesis!"

"I'm nothing like her—"

"Yet," she stated. "But I've been down this road before, and I know where it ends. Chasing after every lost cause, throwing yourself at every problem, it's the exact kind of shit she pulled. Dragging me and my siblings into it every time."

Amber's voice rose—I don't think she realized she was yelling.

"And every time," Amber continued, "it ended in slaughter. That's the thing, Temple, whether its Nemesis or the curse I'll bear forever—if you forgot—their extremity wasn't reached in a day. It was grown from the seeds of every 'good deed' she'd set her sights on!"

I know I didn't realize I was yelling.

"Then shoot me!" I yelled. Punctuating the command with the snap of my bra against my wrist—I'd finally gotten it off, and immediately used it as ammo. Throwing it into Amber's face.

She pulled her head free from one of the cups. Held it in her hands like it was the most fragile thing. When she turned from it to me, I saw the nerve I'd struck was a deep one. Making her hands quiver as if she'd gotten zapped fiddling around with some Old World generator.

"Don't joke about that," Amber said.

"Who said I was joking?" I asked, pantomiming a search across the room for my accuser. "It's the only sensible thing after all. No matter what I do, I'm ruined…I'm ruin."

My voice fell soft as my eyes unfocused. The vision from the Palace of Ghosts formed in the theater of my mind. Projected against the far wall behind Amber. It zoomed in tight on her face as she swung from the noose I held in a tyrant's grip.

"If you're right, then every good deed I try will make me into more of a monster," I said. "While if I do nothing, staying as this thing that only lives to kill—"

"What you're trying to do is more than that. It's righteous," Amber asserted.

"It's still killing, and if that's it for me—all I can ever be—then I'll be a monster of a different sort," I said. "A bomb waiting to go off—literally. Alls below, it's like that Tenken-bumon lady said, 'where hybridae are found, apocalypse isn't far behind.'"

"Those sanctimonious fucks don't know anything, Temple."

Falling back into the bed, I despaired, "Do we? Does anyone? If my parents did, they're gone. Whoever made the White Wombs might, but they're using those kids as weapons. Did you know when they're born they make their parent explode? Talk about a thing me and them have in common."

Amber neither shook her head nor nodded. She just looked down at the folded stack of clothes in her lap. Maybe she thought there was a more efficient way to fold them.

She said, "Temple, you didn't kill your parents. I mean, if your dad was City Killer, he'd have lots of enemies. Most of them made long before you were born."

"Still, it's not like having a hybridae for a daughter makes it easy to stay undercover," I said. "Amber, I have to balance the scales, okay? So yeah, maybe I rescue a butch. Help Lupe kill Marduk and end his little dictatorship. Get Secretary a few ranks up within the Lodge."

"You'd be helping Nemesis then," Amber stated. "He's her enemy. You're better off letting the two fight each other."

I pushed off from the bed. Stalked across the room toward Amber. This time, Amber was the one evading my eyes. Good, because as I loomed over her I felt close to discovering a way to light someone on fire using just a glare.

"I am not helping her," I corrected. "Marduk's enough of my enemy based on what he's done to Sinaya and Lupe alone, and killing him gets me points that puts me closer to the #1 spot in the exam's ranking. That's how I'm going to kill Nemesis, remember? It was our plan."

Amber searched the floor. "Do you have to do this with Secretary then? Your curse—"

"Was something they found out about at the same time as us," I said. "Now, stop blaming them."

"I'm not," she said, "but them not knowing then was a blessing. Them knowing now is a temptation. Your curse comes with a leash, Temple. What happens if they pull it?"

"Better a leash than a muzzle."

A breath, shallow as a wheeze yet heavy as the gasp of a dying man, emerged from Amber. It was a low blow, I know that, but she had no right to speak of canine accouterments. Even if only in metaphor.

She whispered, "Temple, I'm sorry. A thousand times I'm sorry. I just…if you want to be more, then okay. I only need you to know that I'm out here fighting so hard for you, so don't become less. So you don't become her."

Amber's hands moved quickly, wrapped around my waist, allowing her to bury her face into my stomach. She peeked up at me with those raspberry eyes of hers that gleamed with an inner fire of want, need, and hunger.

"Please, don't do this, Nadia," she said. "When someone needs to die, let me be the one to kill for you. When there's a party, let me pick out clothes for you. If you're hungry, let me cook for you. I'm willing to be everything for you if it'll keep you as you are."

There, there was the crux of our difference. She wanted so much. Loved me—me—too much.

"Amber…" my voice trailed off, compressed beneath the weight of her feelings. Choked into submission by the frame with which she saw me as an idol to be frozen, eternal.

Sensing my weakness, she whined, "Nadia, could I ever be enough for you?"

I should've said no. I could've tried to lie and say yes. Instead, I was weak, to her beautiful eyes, to the comfort her presence was in my life, and unwilling to break her heart or mine before my mission that night.

I stroked her, cooed, "You're already everything I need you to be."

Holding her head to my stomach, I used her as a secondary source of balance. Slipped off my underwear and placed them on the stack of my clothes she held for me. The corners of her eyes crinkled in accordance with the false smile that slid against my skin.

"How do I smell?" I asked, in a poor attempt at changing the subject. Amber's eyebrows swam toward each other in confusion. So I explained, "I need to know if I need a shower."

Her face smoothed out—I thought she was pleased to be given a task. I thought this could heal something before I left. So I remained still as she sniffed my skin, her face trailing down toward my thighs. Then she glanced up at me. Her usual genial expression returned.

"Perfect, Temple, you smell perfect," she said.

I smiled back, and turned from her, changing into the clothes I'd picked out. Amber left taking mine and some of her laundry over to the nearby laundromat. It didn't matter that our suite had a built-in washer and dryer. We both needed space, and neither I nor her wanted to bring up the fact that I could've sworn I felt fangs graze my skin.

* * *​

Despite skipping a shower, I still arrived late to the meeting at Secretary's place. Arguably it wasn't my fault. The address they'd given me led down toward the docks—far beyond what could be considered to be the edge of the district's residential areas—and from there to a squat building whose paint had been stripped away by the ocean's breeze over the years. Shoving my sorc-deck into my pocket, I entered the place ready to discover that this was something of a secret hideaway for Secretary. In one sense, it was, and in the other, well…

"A pub, really?" I asked, claiming a seat at the table Lupe and Secretary were stationed at.

It was a good table. With a clear view of the ships in the harbor in one direction. In the other, every exit in the building—save the one in the back leading into the kitchens. Secretary pushed a basket of fries and fried shrimp in my direction.

"Do you have something against them, little brute?" they asked.

I glanced toward the rest of the room—sailors, from the brawny to the rotund to the whip-thin were in full attendance for a night of drinking, gossiping, gambling, and a few were even dancing. One of them caught my eye, a deeply tanned woman with an undercut and three eyes who winked with the one at the center of her forehead. My attention returned to Secretary, who chose that moment to go back to sipping their dark walnut-colored ale.

"No," I said. "It's a nice place. I just…"

"What?" they asked.

Lupe's fingers drummed against the table. It'd not been long, but the scars on her face already looked better than when I last saw her having lost most of their redness. She stole a fry.

"Alls below, play this game of yours later," Lupe said. "Nadia expected to see your place. Where you live. Which, unless there's an apartment upstairs, then that's not here."

Secretary rolled the glass between their hands. Eventually, a tornado formed within the ale, and they stopped to admire the way it spun. Only to look up once it stilled and died.

"True, but also a little false," they said. "Secretaries above rank four hundred—those without assets to manage—live in the dormitories. They're like the residences you're all staying at. Though ours tend to be two to a room. That's where I sleep."

Gesturing with their ale, they added, "Here, I live. It's a quiet crowd. The beer is cheap, and the shrimp are fried fresh. Alls below, if you catch something you can bring it here and they'll fry it up for you. The cook's bonded to Imagination and pairs everything with the most interesting sauces and dips."

"I get it," I said.

"Do you?" Lupe asked. "I would've sworn they hang out in those fancy bars where every cocktail is Conceptual or something. Look how they dress."

"The clothes are uniform," I explained, glancing to Secretary to make sure I could—they nodded. "It's not really their choice in the matter, is it?"

Secretary sniffed—the closest to a laugh they'd made since we first met—before draining their glass. "No it is not. Though we try every year to petition an allowance from the Lodgemaster to at least let us wear jeans."

Lupe asked, "So, a lesbian sailor pub is your 'place' because it's casual?"

"It's because I like the ocean," they said. "Don't know why, but I always have."

"How come you don't know?" I asked.

Secretary slammed their glass down, ending this line of inquiry.

"We have a mission to do," Secretary said. "Now, you said you have a key. Where's the door?"

"Close by," I said.

I led us from the pub down to the shipping yard not too far away. It'd been a lifetime, or what felt like one, since the night of the wild hunt. Only recently I'd stopped looking for signs of proof that everything I'd done and seen was real. Yet despite the distance from that night, both temporal and emotional, there wasn't any great difficulty navigating the labyrinth of containers. My heart could never forget the location of that Staircase—I'd met Sinaya there after all.

When we arrived I instinctually looked down at the spot where I'd burned a man to death. He wasn't special for that reason, and to be honest I don't remember what made him special. The corpses in the rearview of my life were towering long before him. I removed the narrow slate of Abyss blue quartz from my other pocket. Immediately, the mural depicting whalefall and jellyfish reacted. First was the low keening cry of a whale's death, and then the jellyfish peeled themselves off of the shipping crate. Escaping their two-dimensional origins for our three-dimensional world. Swirling in a pulsating dance of bioluminescent greeting.

"This is our door," I said. "Ready?"

Secretary waved me forward, lead on, little brute. I stepped into the mural-turned-Staircase trusting—and hearing—Secretary and Lupe not far behind me. We crept close together in the darkness. Our feet seeking the step made from what felt like sea glass, and when peered at was completely translucent to the oppressive black that surrounded us from top to bottom. Even the walls—if there were any—were too dark to discover and too far for me to feel.

"Lupe, any chance you can make some light?" I asked.

She pretended to ignore my request. We still weren't on the best of terms. Secretary noticed this and repeated my request which Lupe honored by removing her shades and opening her eyes. Instantly, I felt the teasing warmth of a creeping dawn, and my jaw clenched from the pain of sudden illumination being foisted upon me without warning.

"Alls below, that's so bright," I groaned.

Lupe chuckled at my pain. "It's what you wanted. Now keep walking."

I attempted to shoot her a glare but paid dearly for my spite. Lupe's eyes were the sun at noon, white and sharp. While the tributary scars of her face filled with the molten blood of that celestial body. She didn't wince or moan—I never asked, but I figured and hoped that her body took the change better than I did mine. Lupe could be pissed at me forever, but I never wanted her to be in pain. So I swallowed my gripes and pressed on within the claustrophobic aura of light that surrounded us, appreciative that we at least caught the detail that our Staircase did have walls, turquoise, and made from coral.

As we descended the spiral Staircase, I felt the shift from Realspace to the Underside take place. When I'd done it the other way around it had felt like water slipping from my body as I broke the surface. The sensory metaphor still proved apt, as I could feel the dry touch of the Real fade away. Replaced by the suffusing chill—likely due to the throne we were infiltrating belonging to Abyss—of the Conceptual which lifted away my flesh as if it was dirt and the Underside a cleansing soap. It traveled up my neck, my face, and then past my head. I'd become a being of molten-white scales over orange-hot Metallic spirit flesh.

"Little brute, step softly," Secretary hissed.

Fair advice as this was a stealth mission nominally, but I'd stopped moving. It's childish to admit, but I still found the transition from Real to Conceptual so interesting that I needed to pause. A fact I informed Secretary of, and a half-beat later realized the implication—someone was ascending the Staircase. Working fast, Secretary shaped a hand-spell pulling a gun free from a flock of glowing lights. Lupe opened her mouth, and I heard the churning forge song at the heart of the sun softly echo from her throat. She reached in and pulled free a butterfly knife befitting our close-quarters situation.

"This can't be an extended engagement," Secretary warned.

Lupe said, "We strike together then."

"On me," I decided.

Bereft as I was of Mother's Last Smile, I brought my fingers together into a flat diamond-esque shape to make spearheads of my claws. Then we waited, each step echoing from below at a register louder than what preceded it. A brassy clang that tolled with the promise of violence—no one could discover us. No one would. I'd see to that, curse or otherwise.

When the last step was taken, clang ringing in my ear, I flowed forward as if falling. All my weight driving behind a thrust meant to initiate and close out the engagement. My claws struck air, and a hand clasped about my wrist. They pulled me beyond my balance—onto my toes—only to wrench my arm behind my back. I'd gone from spear to shield and put to immediate work as they interposed me between their life and Lupe's butterfly knife.

With their other hand, their fingers dove into my hair, pulling back my head so my eyes could track the solar flame of Lupe's blade as it stopped just shy of my throat. It was with a third arm—how many did they have—that they reached forward, flicked the safety back on Secretary's gun, and stole it from her grasp.

"Alls below, I have the worst luck," a recognizable voice said.

Lupe withdrew her knife. Secretary gasped. The attacker pushed me up the stairs into Secretary's arms. Quickly checking they were alright, I whirled around hurrying back to my feet—Mom always impressed the importance of not lying down in a fight. Then my arms fell as I wondered what advice Mom would have for a situation like this.

As what stood just a few steps below us, was me.

AN:
Oh how Staircases wind and the things you'll meet on them.

So first off, sorry for the disappearance from here for awhile. Sometimes it's hard posting to a lot of different locations, but especially when I had taken a period of time to focus on pushing forward to Comfort's book 1 conclusion. As well as when it feels like I might be posting into a void. However, I didn't want to completely neglect this place and so behold the mass update! Which, to add onto the apology, you'll find that chapter 48 of Comfort is also available to read right now for free on my patreon!

The second thing I wanted to share is a bit more personal, I'm not doing great right now. Between losing my health insurance and my industry horribly contracting, work has been super not present for me in the way I need. Which means I've been lacking a lot of the medicine I need to basically function (one of which being a med to help handle my ADHD so I can do things like write chapters of The Comfort of the Knife), and am even kind of in danger of losing my internet which if that happens it'll make updating Comfort even harder. As such I really am asking you from the depths of my heart, if reading Comfort has brought you even a modicum of enjoyment please consider joining the patreon even if it's only for one month. It'd help me greatly both personally and help Comfort continue being a thing I can update and grow for you all.

Anyways, as usual I want to remind you that Comfort of the Knife's first book is currently finished on patreon, patrons will be getting exclusive interlude chapters between book 1 and 2, and get to submit questions to be answered in worldbuilding articles that're exclusive to the patreon as well. Alongside the usual things like advance chapters, a patron exclusive discord channel, and whatever other goodies I come up with (i'm always on the hunt for other sustainable goodies I can bring). And of course, do check out the DISCORD in general because I love hearing from you all!

 
Back
Top